Messages to Young
People
Ellen G. White
1930
Copyright © 2014
Ellen G. White Estate, Inc.
Information about this Book
Overview
This eBook is provided by the Ellen G. White Estate. It is included
in the larger free Online Books collection on the Ellen G. White
Estate Web site.
About the Author
Ellen G. White (1827-1915) is considered the most widely translated
American author, her works having been published in more than 160
languages. She wrote more than 100,000 pages on a wide variety of
spiritual and practical topics. Guided by the Holy Spirit, she exalted
Jesus and pointed to the Scriptures as the basis of one’s faith.
Further Links
A Brief Biography of Ellen G. White
About the Ellen G. White Estate
End User License Agreement
The viewing, printing or downloading of this book grants you only
a limited, nonexclusive and nontransferable license for use solely
by you for your own personal use. This license does not permit
republication, distribution, assignment, sublicense, sale, preparation
of derivative works, or other use. Any unauthorized use of this book
terminates the license granted hereby.
Further Information
For more information about the author, publishers, or how you
can support this service, please contact the Ellen G. White Estate
at mail@whiteestate.org. We are thankful for your interest and
feedback and wish you God’s blessing as you read.
i
ii
Preface
In the olden days, when Jerusalem was to be rebuilt, the prophet,
in vision, heard one heavenly messenger saying to another, “Run,
speak to this young man.” And so, in these days, the young men
and young women of the Advent movement have been given an
important part to act in the closing drama of earth’s history.
“The Lord has appointed the youth to be his helping hand.”—
Testimonies for the Church 7:64.
“With such an army of workers as our youth, rightly trained,
might furnish, how soon the message of a crucified, risen, and sooncoming Saviour might be carried to the whole world!”—“Education,”
page 271.
Such messages as these have been coming to the young people
of this movement, through the spirit of prophecy, from the very
beginning of our work. The Lord’s chosen instrument for the manifestation of this gift, Mrs. Ellen G. White, was a girl of only
seventeen when she began her work. She knew the struggles of
childhood and youth with the powers of darkness, and she knew the
life of victory in Christ. Many messages of instruction, sympathy,
reproof, and encouragement have come from her pen, addressed
directly to the young people. And these messages, always directing
the minds of the youth to Christ and to his word as the only source of
strength in building noble Christian manhood and womanhood, have
done much to foster the spirit of consecration that has characterized
so many of our young people.
It was in 1892 and 1893 that messages were given, suggesting
that our young people should be organized into bands and societies
for Christian work. From these suggestions has developed the Young
People’s Society of Missionary Volunteers, which has proved to be
such a lifting and holding power in the lives of the Advent youth all [8]
around the world.
While much that Sister White has written for our young people
has been published in her books, many articles that appeared in the
iii
Youth’s Instructor and in other places have not been preserved in
permanent form. These instructions are a precious heritage, and
should be in the hands of all our young people of today. The General
Conference Missionary Volunteer Department has, therefore, gone
over all that she has written in our periodicals from the beginning
of her work, and has made selections of matter pertaining to young
people and young people’s problems. While it has not always been
possible to preserve the entire article, care has been exercised to
make such selections as would give clearly the author’s ideas on
the subject treated. To make a well-balanced book of instruction,
we have also included much material already in book form, but not
widely distributed to the young people.
The work of gathering and arranging the articles comprising this
volume was entered into unitedly by the Trustees of the Ellen G.
White Publications and the Secretaries of the Missionary Volunteer
Department. Through the painstaking efforts of the Southern Publishing Association, this counsel is sent forth in this attractive form.
It is hoped that the interest of our young people in this book will
lead them to a careful study of all the messages that have come to
the remnant church through the spirit of prophecy.
It is our most earnest prayer that these messages may be a great
strength to the young people of the advent movement all round the
world, in perfecting Christian character, and in giving new impetus
toward the completion of our great task—“The Advent message to
all the world in this generation.
M. E. Kern, Secretary of General Conference Missionary Volunteer
Department.
[9]
Contents
Information about this Book . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . i
Preface . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . iii
Introduction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . xix
Chapter 1—Building Character for Eternity . . . . . . . . . . . . . 20
A Faithful Friend . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 21
Section 1—God’s Purpose for the Youth . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 23
Chapter 2—A Call to the Youth . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
Called to a High Destiny . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 24
Be Light Bearers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 25
Cherished Broad Ideas . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
The Call to Enlist . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 26
Essential Elements of Character . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 27
Chapter 3—Seeking to Please Him . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 28
Chapter 4—Standards of Success . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Faithful Integrity . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 29
Complete Consecration . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Assert Your Liberty . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 30
Complete Surrender . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 31
Choosing Your Destiny . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
Heart-Searching Questions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 32
Chapter 5—Our Day of Opportunity . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 34
The Kind of Workers Needed . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 34
Our Source of Efficiency . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
Righteousness Within . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 35
Chapter 6—Heights that May be Attained . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
Religion the Basis of Life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
High Responsibilities . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 37
Influence of Religion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 38
Our Stewardship of Talents . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 39
A High Ideal to Reach . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40
Channels of God’s Grace . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 40
Chapter 7—Standards of Efficiency . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
Qualifying for Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 41
Cleverness not Piety . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 42
v
vi
Messages to Young People
The Chosen Agency . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 8—Climbing the Heights . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Daily Advancement . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Meeting Obstacles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 9—Partnership With God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Reaching Higher and Higher . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 2—The Conflict with Sin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 10—Satan, a Mighty Foe . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Satan in Disguise . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Battle for Each Soul . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 11—The Character of the Conflict . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Call to Oppose Powers of Evil . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Aid of the Holy Spirit . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Price of Victory . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 12—Satan’s Special Effort . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Confidence in Self Fatal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Destroying Confidence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Control of the Mind . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Curtain Lifted . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 13—Temptation No Excuse for Sin . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 14—Fortitude . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
In the Strength of the Lord . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 15—The Soul Temple . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
God’s Ideal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Desecrated Shrines . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Degradation Through Sensual Indulgence . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Help in Temptation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 16—Ye Are Not Your Own . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Results of Complete Consecration . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
All Our Powers Belong to Him . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Price of a Soul . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Decision Called For . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 17—True Conversion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Not Feeling but a Changed Life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Practicality of Genuine Religion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Sanctified Life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Cords of Satan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 18—Counsel to an Indulged Daughter . . . . . . . . . . .
43
44
44
44
46
46
49
50
50
51
53
53
54
54
56
57
57
58
58
60
61
61
63
63
64
64
64
66
66
66
67
68
69
69
70
70
71
72
Contents
vii
Controlling the Imagination . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 72
Subduing Passions and Affections . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 73
Chapter 19—Strength of Character Through Conflict . . . . . . 75
Purity Not Dependent on Circumstances . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 76
Death Before Dishonor . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 77
Chapter 20—Resisting Temptation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
Needless Temptations to Be Shunned . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 78
Duty Above Inclination . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 79
Chapter 21—The Deceitfulness of Sin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80
Self-Examination . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 80
Chapter 22—A Warning Against Skepticism . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82
Danger of Association with Skeptics . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 82
Self-Confidence and Blindness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 83
Moral Courage Needed . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 84
The Tempest Is Coming . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
Daily Dependence on God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 85
Chapter 23—One Weak Point . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87
Thought Control . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 87
Section 3—Gaining Victories . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 89
Chapter 24—Onward and Upward . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 90
God Not Unreasonable . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
Develop Confidence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 91
Cost of Victory . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 92
Chapter 25—Perfecting Character . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
Set Your Mark High . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 93
Cultivate Every Grace of Character . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
His Biddings Are Enablings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
Our Constant Dependence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 94
Chapter 26—The Fight of Faith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96
Living Faith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 96
A Lifelong Conflict . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 97
Chapter 27—Victory Appropriated . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 98
Faith and Duty . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 99
Chapter 28—How to be Strong . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100
Behold His Glory . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 100
Joy Through Repentance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 101
Chapter 29—The Victorious Life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 102
The Dominating Influence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 103
viii
Messages to Young People
Chapter 30—Living Faith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Do Not Depend on Feeling . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Be Not Discouraged . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Contemplation of Christ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Changing the Habits of Thought . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Sanctification a Daily Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Make Religion a Business . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Sanctification, a Progressive Experience . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Value of Trials . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Secret Place of Power . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 31—Union With Christ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 4—Walking in the Light . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 32—Growing in Grace . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Growth Necessary to Steadfastness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Heart Examination . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Watch and Pray . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Limitless Possibilities for Good . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Self-Surrender . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 33—Conformity to the World . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Broad Way . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Preparation for Jesus’ Coming . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
What Shall It Profit? . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 34—Genuine Christian Experience . . . . . . . . . . . .
Saving Grace . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The First Steps . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Opening the Way for God’s Blessing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 35—Self-Discipline . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Power of Self-Control . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Ruling the Spirit . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
No Excuse for Sinning . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 36—A Living Experience . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Power of the Cross . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Loyalty to Christ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Experimental Knowledge Needed . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Christian Fellowship . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Religion Not a Sentiment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 37—Faithful in that which is Least . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A Well-Balanced Character . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
104
104
105
105
106
106
107
107
108
108
109
111
112
112
113
113
114
115
116
116
117
118
120
120
121
121
123
123
124
125
126
126
127
128
128
129
131
131
Contents
Faithfulness in Everyday Life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 38—Accountability for Light . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 39—Earnestness of Purpose . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Co-operation with God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Whole-hearted Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Value of Concentration . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Highest Motive . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Abiding Joy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 40—Exercise of the Will . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Instability and Doubt . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Strength Through Yielding the Will . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
God’s Will and Man’s Will United . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Special Effort Essential . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 41—Divine Guidance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 42—Silent Working of the Holy Spirit . . . . . . . . . .
Evidence of Divine Aid . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 43—The Indwelling Christ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
His Response to Our Faith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Molded by His Love . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Pearl of Great Price . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 44—Self-Denial . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 45—The Character that God Approves . . . . . . . . .
Persevering Effort Required . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Influence of Associates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Christ Our Only Hope . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 46—Abiding Presence of Christ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 5—Preparation for the Life Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 47—Christian Education . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Christ the Great Educator . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 48—True Education . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Essential in Education . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Highest Education . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 49—The Need of Christian Education . . . . . . . . . .
Training for Higher Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
An All-Round Education . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Knowledge and Self-discipline . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Meeting Expectations of Parents . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 50—Education for Eternity . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
ix
132
133
134
134
135
135
136
136
137
137
137
138
140
141
142
143
144
144
144
145
147
148
148
149
149
151
153
154
154
156
157
157
158
158
158
159
159
161
x
Messages to Young People
Chapter 51—A Practical Training . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Symmetrical Education . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Benefit of Useful Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Learn How to Cook . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
In the Mission Field . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 52—Student Loyalty . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Character and Deportment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Value of School Discipline . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 53—Student Opportunities . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Helping Others . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Thorough Mastery of Fundamentals . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 54—Training for Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Consecrate Ability to God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Preparation for Future Contingencies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Balanced by Right Principles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 55—Aspiration for Improvement . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 56—True Wisdom . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Bible and Science . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Taught of God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 57—Set a High Standard . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Maintain Personality . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Whole-hearted Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Making the Most of Life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 6—Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 58—The Youth Called to Be Laborers . . . . . . . . . .
Work in Faith . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Call for Volunteers . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 59—Responsibility for Soul Winning . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 60—Witnessing for Christ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Our Conversation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Winning Loved Ones . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Earnestness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 61—Personal Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 62—Young People as Soul Winners . . . . . . . . . . . .
Solicitude for Others . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A Work to Do . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Where to Begin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Most Successful Way . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
162
162
163
164
164
165
165
166
167
167
168
169
169
170
170
172
173
173
174
176
176
177
177
179
180
180
181
182
183
183
184
184
186
187
187
188
189
189
Contents
Chapter 63—Service in Different Lines . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Gaining Efficiency . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 64—Unselfish Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 65—The Reward of Diligence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Blessing of Labor . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Helping in the Home . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Web of Destiny . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 66—The Dignity of Labor . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Manual Labor Versus Games . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Christ’s Example . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Lesson of Contented Industry . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 67—Sowing Beside all Waters . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Gift of Song . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Medical Missionary Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 68—Many Lines of Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Each Has His Place . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Sabbath School Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Bible Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Canvassing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Teaching . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Business . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Medical Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Ministry . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Foreign Mission Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Youthful Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 69—Acceptable Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Our Relation to Mistakes . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Highest Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 70—Faithfulness in Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Unfaithfulness Recorded . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
True Motives in Service . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 7—Health and Efficiency . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 71—The Science of Living . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Health and Self-Control . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Life a Trust . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 72—Safeguarding the Health . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 73—Sacredness of Health . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Relation of Health to Character Building . . . . . . . . . . . . .
xi
190
190
191
192
192
193
193
195
195
196
196
198
198
198
200
200
200
200
201
201
202
202
203
204
204
205
205
206
207
207
208
211
212
212
213
214
215
215
xii
Messages to Young People
Intemperance Degrading . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Self-Mastery a Duty . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 74—A Balanced Education . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 75—Education Obtained at Expense of Health . . .
Chapter 76—The Insignia of Nobility . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Effect of Physical Habits on the Mind . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Shaping Our Own Destiny . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Temperance Richly Rewarded . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Religion and Health . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 8—The Devotional Life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 77—Prayer Our Stronghold . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
How to Pray . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Prayer Brings Power . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 78—The Power of Prayer . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
In Touch with the Infinite . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Every Sincere Prayer Answered . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 79—Our Attitude in Prayer . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 80—Faith and Prayer . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 81—The Value of Bible Study . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Mediatorial Work of Christ . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Intellectual Development . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Highest Culture . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Bible the Greatest Teacher . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 82—Search the Scriptures for Yourself . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 83—Persevering Effort in Bible Study . . . . . . . . . .
Open-Mindedness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Knowledge of God’s Will . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Reverence in Bible Study . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 84—The Reward of Diligent Bible Study . . . . . . .
The Bible a Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 85—The Bible as an Educator . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Voice of the Eternal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
True Philosophy of Life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 86—Reverence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Conduct in the House of God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Trifling Regarding Religious Things . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 87—A Well-Grounded Hope . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 9—Reading and Music . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
216
216
217
218
219
219
220
221
221
223
224
224
225
226
226
227
228
229
230
230
231
231
232
234
235
235
236
236
238
238
239
239
239
241
241
242
244
245
Contents
Chapter 88—Choice of Reading . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Influence of Unwholesome Reading . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Enemies to Spirituality . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Book of Books . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 89—Example of the Ephesians . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Magic Books of Today . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Mind Unfitted for Solemn Thought . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Misleading Books . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Breaking the Spell of Satan’s Sorcery . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 90—Proper Mental Food . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Results of Reading Fiction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Mental Inebriates . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Remedy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
First Steps in Sin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 91—The Bible the Most Interesting Book . . . . . . .
The Portrayal of Sin . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 92—Guard Well the Avenues of the Soul . . . . . . .
The Chaff and the Wheat . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 93—Building Christian Character . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Selected Course of Reading Recommended . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 94—The Effect of Fiction . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 95—The Benefits of Music . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Music a Precious Gift . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 96—Uses of Music . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A Talent of Influence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
In Tune with Heavenly Musicians . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
God Glorified by Songs . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 97—A Wrong Use of Music . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Music a Power for Good . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 10—Stewardship . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 98—Lessons in Economy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Saving for Missions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Self-Denial . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Proper Use of Talents . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
No Time to Lose . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Reward of Sacrifice . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 99—Spirit of Sacrifice . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Signs of Grace in the Heart . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
xiii
246
246
246
247
249
249
250
250
251
252
252
253
254
254
255
255
257
258
259
259
262
263
263
265
265
265
266
267
268
269
270
270
270
271
272
272
273
273
xiv
Messages to Young People
Chapter 100—The Tithe . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Recognition of God’s Ownership . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Belongs to God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 101—“Honor the Lord With Thy Substance” . . . .
Treasures in Heaven . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Without Excuse . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Tithe . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 102—Individual Responsibility . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Value of Money . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 103—Holiday Presents . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Evils of Self-Indulgence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Gifts to God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 104—Economy in Dress . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Self-Denial Pleasing to God . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Love of Display . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Puritan Plainness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 105—Self-Gratification . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A Species of Idolatry . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
First Things First . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Duty of Self-Denial . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Repeated Taking of Pictures . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 106—Economy and Benevolence . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Open Doors of Usefulness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Saving the Fragments . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Guide to Economy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 11—The Home Life . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 107—A Christian Household . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 108—Faithfulness in Home Duties . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 109—Home Religion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Unkind Speech in the Home . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Home an Object Lesson . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 110—The Home a Training School . . . . . . . . . . . .
Everyday Duties . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Mother’s Reward . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Possibilities of Home Training . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 111—Respect and Love for Parents . . . . . . . . . . . .
A Destiny in Obedience . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 112—A Blessing in the Home . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
274
275
275
276
276
277
277
279
280
281
281
282
283
284
284
284
286
286
286
287
288
289
289
290
290
293
294
295
296
296
297
298
298
298
299
300
300
302
Contents
Obedience to Parents . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 113—Building Character at Home . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Making Parents Happy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Strength for the Conflict . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Impatience at Restraint . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Individual Responsibility . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Clothed with Christ’s Righteousness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 114—Youth to Bear Responsibilities . . . . . . . . . . .
Making Home Happy . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 115—The Hour of Worship . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 116—Religious Hospitality . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 12—Dress and Adornment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 117—Elements in Character Building . . . . . . . . . .
True Adornment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Outward Appearance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Witnessing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Religion Judged by Dress . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 118—Dress and Character . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Relation to Fashions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 119—Proper Dress . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Economy in Dress . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Quality and Taste . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Health and Cleanliness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Grace and Natural Beauty . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 120—Influence of Dress . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 121—Simplicity in Dress . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A Snare to God’s People . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Reformation Needed . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Inward Adorning . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 122—Idolatry of Dress . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 123—True Adornment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Following the World . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 13—Recreation and Amusement . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 124—The Value of Recreation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Christian Recreation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Love of the Beautiful . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Master Artist . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Unfitted to Resist Temptation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
xv
302
304
304
305
306
306
306
307
307
309
310
311
312
312
313
314
314
315
315
317
317
317
318
318
319
320
320
321
322
323
324
324
327
328
328
329
330
330
xvi
Messages to Young People
Chapter 125—The Love of Worldly Pleasure . . . . . . . . . . .
The Way of Wisdom . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Faithfulness in Little Things . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Unsatisfied Longings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Opportunities for Witnessing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 126—Words of Counsel . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 127—Dangerous Amusements for the Young . . . .
An Unfortunate Age . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A Time of Trial Before the Young . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Separation from the World . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Promises to the Young . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 128—Establishing Right Principles in the Youth .
Relaxation and Amusement . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Provide Innocent Pleasures . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Recreation in Missionary Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 129—Unholy Influences at Work . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 130—Joy in Religion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Example of Jesus . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 131—Christian Recreation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Principles Contrasted . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 132—Social Gatherings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Lack of Spirituality Revealed . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Subtle Influences . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Antidote for Frivolity . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Acceptable Social Gatherings . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 133—How to Spend Holidays . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Christian Sources of Pleasure . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 134—Literary Societies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 135—Dancing . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
In the Path of Dissipation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Danger of Amusements . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Guided by Principle . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 14—Social Relations . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 136—Social to Save . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Association Influences Destiny . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 137—Christian Sociability and Courtesy . . . . . . . .
Chapter 138—Guiding Principles . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Prodigal . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
331
331
332
333
333
334
336
336
338
338
339
341
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
347
349
349
350
351
351
353
354
355
358
358
359
359
361
362
363
364
366
366
Contents
God’s Gracious Invitation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Surrounded by God’s Mercies . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 139—The Influence of Association . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Measure of Strength . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Trustworthy and Faithful . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 140—Influence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Our Responsibility . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 141—The Choice of Companions . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 142—The Golden Rule . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 143—True Refinement . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
True Courtesy Needed . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Choice of Companions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 144—Rejecting Worldly Associations . . . . . . . . . .
Our Words a Source of Help . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Our Influence . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 145—Exalted Conversation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
The Reason for Low Standards . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Need of Heavenly-Mindedness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A Vigorous Process of Sanctification . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 146—Sowing Wild Oats . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Temptation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Vain Amusement Not True Happiness . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 147—Irreligious Visitors . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Section 15—Courtship and Marriage . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 148—True Love . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Seeking Counsel . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Choice of Companions . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 149—Wrong Forms of Courtship . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Influence on Religious Experience . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Early Marriages . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 150—Engagement With Unbelievers . . . . . . . . . . .
Tests of Love . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Results of Disobedience . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
A Broken Engagement . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Mature Judgment Essential . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Chapter 151—Need of Counsel and Guidance . . . . . . . . . .
A Perfect Guide . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
Honorable Conduct . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . .
xvii
367
368
369
370
372
373
373
375
376
377
377
378
379
379
380
381
381
382
383
384
384
385
387
389
390
390
391
392
392
393
394
394
395
396
396
397
397
398
xviii
Messages to Young People
Need of Sound Judgment . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 400
Parents to Be Consulted . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 400
Treatment of Mother an Index . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 402
Impulse Not Reliable . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 402
Divine Love . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 403
Chapter 152—Premature Marriage . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 404
The Danger of Early Attachments . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 404
Chapter 153—Marriages, Wise and Unwise . . . . . . . . . . . . 405
Unequally Yoked . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 405
Proper Association . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 406
Hasty Marriages . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 406
Influenced to Marriage by Satan . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 406
Chapter 154—Marrying and Giving in Marriage . . . . . . . . 408
Unholy Infatuation . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 408
Violating the Laws of Health and Modesty . . . . . . . . . . . 409
Disregard for Counsel . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 410
Characteristics of True Love . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 410
Seeking Divine Guidance . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 411
Chapter 155—Responsibilities of Marriage . . . . . . . . . . . . . 412
Chapter 156—Good Judgment and Self-Control in Marriage 413
Looking Ahead . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 413
The Domination of Passion . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 413
Necessity of Self-Control . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 414
Chapter 157—The Example of Isaac . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 415
Introduction
Chapter 1—Building Character for Eternity
I have a deep interest in the youth, and I greatly desire to see
them striving to perfect Christian characters, seeking by diligent
study and earnest prayer to gain the training essential for acceptable
service in the cause of God. I long to see them helping one another
to reach a higher plane of Christian experience.
Christ came to teach the human family the way of salvation,
and He made this way so plain that a little child can walk in it. He
bids His disciples follow on to know the Lord; and as they daily
follow His guidance, they learn that His going forth is prepared as
the morning.
You have watched the rising sun, and the gradual break of day
over earth and sky. Little by little the dawn increases, till the sun
appears; then the light grows constantly stronger and clearer until the
full glory of noontide is reached. This is a beautiful illustration of
what God desires to do for His children in perfecting their Christian
experience. As we walk day by day in the light He sends us, in
[16] willing obedience to all His requirements, our experience grows and
broadens until we reach the full stature of men and women in Christ
Jesus.
The youth need to keep ever before them the course that Christ
followed. At every step it was a course of overcoming. Christ did
not come to the earth as a king, to rule the nations. He came as a
humble man, to be tempted, and to overcome temptation, to follow
on, as we must, to know the Lord. In the study of His life we shall
learn how much God through Him will do for His children. And we
shall learn that, however great our trials may be, they cannot exceed
what Christ endured that we might know the way, the truth, and the
life. By a life of conformity to His example, we are to show our
appreciation of His sacrifice in our behalf.
The youth have been bought with an infinite price, even the blood
of the Son of God. Consider the sacrifice of the Father in permitting
His Son to make this sacrifice. Consider what Christ gave up when
20
Building Character for Eternity
21
He left the courts of heaven and the royal throne, to give His life a
daily sacrifice for men. He suffered reproach and abuse. He bore
all the insult and mockery that wicked men could heap upon Him.
And when His earthly ministry was accomplished, He suffered the
death of the cross. Consider His sufferings on the cross,—the nails
driven into His hands and feet, the derision and abuse from those [17]
He came to save, the hiding of His Father’s face. But it was by all
this that Christ made it possible for all who will to have the life that
measures with the life of God.
A Faithful Friend
When Christ ascended to the Father, He did not leave His followers without help. The Holy Spirit, as His representative, and the
heavenly angels, as ministering spirits, are sent forth to aid those
who against great odds are fighting the good fight of faith. Ever
remember that Jesus is your helper. No one understands as well as
He your peculiarities of character. He is watching over you, and
if you are willing to be guided by Him, He will throw around you
influences for good that will enable you to accomplish all His will
for you.
In this life we are preparing for the future life. Soon there is to
be a grand review, in which every soul who is seeking to perfect a
Christian character must bear the test of God’s searching questions:
Have you set an example that others were safe in following? Have
you watched for souls as those that must give an account? The
heavenly host are interested in the youth; and they are intensely
desirous that you will bear the test, and that to you will be spoken
the words of approval, “Well done, good and faithful servant; ... [18]
enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.”
Let the youth remember that here they are to build characters for
eternity, and that God requires them to do their best. Let those older
in experience watch over the younger ones; and when they see them
tempted, take them aside, and pray with them and for them. The
Lord would have us recognize the great sacrifice of Christ for us by
showing an interest in the salvation of those He came to save. If the
youth will seek Christ, He will make their efforts effectual.—Mrs.
[19]
E. G. White, The Youth’s Instructor, November 21, 1911.
22
Messages to Young People
Section 1—God’s Purpose for the Youth
[20]
In order that the work may go forward in all its branches, God calls
for youthful vigor, zeal, and courage. He has chosen the youth to
aid in the advancement of His cause. To plan with clear mind and
execute with courageous hand demands fresh, uncrippled energies.
Young men and women are invited to give God the strength of their
youth, that through the exercise of their powers, through keen
thought and vigorous action, they may bring glory to Him and
salvation to their fellow-men. (Gospel Workers, 67.)
[21]
Chapter 2—A Call to the Youth
God wants the youth to become men of earnest mind, to be prepared for action in His noble work, and fitted to bear responsibilities.
God calls for young men with hearts uncorrupted, strong and brave,
and determined to fight manfully in the struggle before them, that
they may glorify God, and bless humanity. If the youth would but
make the Bible their study, would but calm their impetuous desires,
and listen to the voice of their Creator and Redeemer, they would
not only be at peace with God, but would find themselves ennobled
and elevated. It will be for your eternal interest, my young friend,
to give heed to the instructions in the word of God, for they are of
inestimable importance to you.
I entreat you to be wise, and consider what will be the result
of leading a wild life, uncontrolled by the Spirit of God. “Be not
deceived; God is not mocked: for whatsoever a man soweth, that
shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh shall of the flesh
reap corruption.” For your soul’s sake, for Christ’s sake, who gave
Himself to save you from ruin, pause on the threshold of your
life, and weigh well your responsibilities, your opportunities, your
possibilities. God has given you an opportunity to fill a high destiny.
Your influence may tell for the truth of God; you may be a co-laborer
[22] with God in the great work of human redemption....
Called to a High Destiny
O that young men might appreciate the high destiny to which
they are called! Ponder well the paths of your feet. Begin your
work with high and holy purpose, and be determined that through
the power of the grace of God, you will not diverge from the path
of rectitude. If you begin to go in a wrong direction, every step
will be fraught with peril and disaster, and you will go on straying
from the path of truth, safety, and success. You need your intellect
strengthened, your moral energies quickened, by divine power.
24
Call to the Youth
25
The cause of God demands the highest powers of the being,
and there is urgent need in many fields for young men of literary
qualifications. There is need of men who can be trusted to labor in
extensive fields that are now white to the harvest. Young men of
ordinary ability, who give themselves wholly to God, who are uncorrupted by vice and impurity, will be successful, and will be enabled
to do a great work for God. Let young men heed the admonition,
and be sober-minded.
How many youth have wasted their God-given strength in folly
and dissipation! How many painful histories rise before me of youth
who have become mere wrecks of humanity, mentally, morally,
physically, because of indulgence in vicious habits! Their constitutions are ruined, their life usefulness greatly impaired, because of
indulgence in unlawful pleasures.
I entreat of you, careless, reckless youth of today, be converted,
and become laborers together with God. Let it be the study of your [23]
life to bless and save others. If you seek help from God, His power
working in you will bring to naught all opposing powers, and you
will become sanctified through the truth. Sin is alarmingly prevalent
among the youth of today, but let it be your purpose to do what you
can to rescue souls from the power of Satan.
Be Light Bearers
Carry light wherever you go; show that you have strength of
purpose, that you are not a person of indecision, easily swayed by
the persuasions of evil associates. Do not yield a ready assent to the
suggestions of those who dishonor God, but rather seek to reform,
reclaim, and rescue souls from evil.
Resort to prayer, persuade in meekness and lowliness of spirit
those who oppose themselves. One soul saved from error, and
brought under the banner of Christ, will cause joy in heaven, and
place a star in your crown of rejoicing. A soul saved will, through
his godly influence, bring other souls to a knowledge of salvation,
and thus the work will multiply, and only the revealings of the day
of judgment will make manifest the extent of the work.
Do not hesitate to work for the Lord because you think you can
do but little. Do your little with fidelity; for God will work with your
26
Messages to Young People
efforts. He will write your name in the book of life as one worthy to
enter into the joy of the Lord. Let us earnestly entreat the Lord that
laborers may be raised up, for the fields are white to the harvest; the
[24] harvest is great, and the laborers are few....
Cherished Broad Ideas
Young men should have broad ideas, wise plans, that they may
make the most of their opportunities, catch the inspiration and
courage that animated the apostles. John says, “I have written unto
you, young men, because ye are strong, and the word of God abideth
in you, and ye have overcome the wicked one.” An elevated standard
is presented before the youth, and God is inviting them to come into
real service for Him. True-hearted young men who delight to be
learners in the school of Christ, can do a great work for the Master, if
they will only give heed to the command of the Captain as it sounds
down along the lines to our time, “Quit you like men, be strong.”
You are to be men who will walk humbly with God, who will
stand before Him in your God-given manhood, free from impurity,
free from all contamination from the sensuality that is corrupting this
age. You must be men who will despise all falsity and wickedness,
who will dare to be true and brave, holding aloft the blood-stained
banner of Prince Emmanuel. Your talents will increase as you use
them for the Master, and they will be esteemed precious by Him
who has bought them with an infinite price. Do not sit down and
neglect to do anything, simply because you cannot do some great
thing, but do whatever your hands find to do, with thoroughness and
energy.... .
The Call to Enlist
Christ is calling for volunteers to enlist under His standard, and
[25] bear the banner of the cross before the world. The church is languishing for the help of young men who will bear a courageous testimony,
who will with their ardent zeal stir up the sluggish energies of God’s
people, and so increase the power of the church in the world. Young
men are wanted who will resist the tide of worldliness, and lift a
Call to the Youth
27
voice of warning against taking the first steps in immorality and
vice.
But first the young men who would serve God, and give themselves to His work, must cleanse the soul temple of all impurity,
and enthrone Christ in the heart; then they will be enabled to put
energy into their Christian effort, and will manifest enthusiastic zeal
in persuading men to be reconciled to Christ. Will not our young
men respond to the invitation of Christ, and answer, “Here am I;
send me”? Young men, press to the front, and identify yourselves as
laborers together with Christ, taking up the work where He left it,
to carry it on to its completion.—The Review and Herald, June 16,
1891.
Essential Elements of Character
God does not bid the youth to be less aspiring. The elements of
character that make a man successful and honored among men,—the
irrepressible desire for some greater good, the indomitable will, the
strenuous exertion, the untiring perseverance,—are not to be crushed
[26]
out.—Patriarchs and Prophets, 602.
Chapter 3—Seeking to Please Him
The Lord has a special work to do for us individually. As we see
the wickedness of the world brought to light in the courts of justice
and published in the daily papers, let us draw near to God, and by
living faith lay hold of His promises, that the grace of Christ may
be manifest in us. We may have an influence, a powerful influence,
in the world. If the convicting power of God is with us, we shall be
enabled to lead souls that are in sin to conversion.
Our simplicity will accomplish much in this work. We are not to
try to climb up to high positions or to gain the praise of men. Our
aim should not be to be the greatest. We are to have an eye single
to the glory of God. We are to work with all the intelligence that
God has given us, placing ourselves in the channel of light, that the
grace of God can come upon us to mold and fashion us to the divine
similitude. Heaven is waiting to bestow its richest blessings upon
those who will consecrate themselves to do the work of God in these
last days of the world’s history. We shall be tested and tried; we
may be called to spend wakeful nights; but let such times be spent in
earnest prayer to God, that He may give understanding, and quicken
the mind to discern the privileges that are ours.—The Review and
[27] Herald, April 1, 1909.
28
Chapter 4—Standards of Success
“The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” Many of our
youth do not feel the necessity of bringing their powers into vigorous
exercise to do their best at all times and under all circumstances.
They do not have the fear of God before their eyes, and their thoughts
are not pure and elevated.
All heaven is cognizant of every thought and every action. Your
actions may be unseen by your associates, but they are all open to
the inspection of angels. The angels are commissioned to minister
unto those who are striving to overcome every wrong habit, and
stand clear from the devices of Satan.
Faithful Integrity
The power of little acts of evil, of small inconsistencies to mold
character, are not estimated as they should be. The grandest and
most elevated principles are revealed to us in the Word of God. They
are given to us to strengthen every effort for good, to control and
balance the mind, to lead us to aspire to reach a high standard.
In the history of Joseph, Daniel, and his fellows, we see how the
golden chain of truth may bind the youth to the throne of God. They
could not be tempted to turn aside from their course of integrity.
They valued the favor of God above the favor and praise of princes,
and God loved them and spread His shield over them. Because of
their faithful integrity, because of their determination to honor God [28]
above every human power, the Lord signally honored them before
men. They were honored by the Lord God of hosts, whose power is
over all the works of His hand in heaven above and the earth beneath.
These youth were not ashamed to display their true colors. Even
in the court of the king, in their words, their habits, their practices,
they confessed their faith in the Lord God of heaven. They refused
to bow to any earthly mandate that detracted from the honor of God.
They had strength from heaven to confess their allegiance to God.
29
30
Messages to Young People
You should be prepared to follow the example of these noble
youth. Never be ashamed of your colors; put them on, unfurl them to
the gaze of men and angels. Do not be controlled by false modesty,
by false prudence which suggests to you a course of action contrary
to this advice. By your choice words and a consistent course of action, by your propriety, your earnest piety, make a telling confession
of your faith, determined that Christ shall occupy the throne in the
soul temple; and lay your talents without reserve at His feet to be
employed in His service.
Complete Consecration
For your present and eternal good it is best to commit yourself
wholly to the right, that the world may know where you are standing.
Many are not wholly committed to the cause of God, and their
position of wavering is a source of weakness in itself, and a stone of
stumbling to others. With principles unsettled, unconsecrated as they
[29] are, the waves of temptation sweep them away from what they know
to be right, and they do not make holy endeavor to overcome every
wrong, and through the imputed righteousness of Christ, perfect a
righteous character.
The world has a right to know just what may be expected from
every intelligent human being. He who is a living embodiment of
firm, decided, righteous principles, will be a living power upon his
associates; and he will influence others by his Christianity. Many
do not discern and appreciate how great is the influence of each one
for good or evil. Every student should understand that the principles
which he adopts become a living, molding influence upon character.
He who accepts Christ as his personal Saviour, will love Jesus, and
all for whom Christ has died; for Christ will be in him a well of
water springing up unto everlasting life. He will surrender himself
without reservation to the rule of Christ.
Assert Your Liberty
Make it the law of your life from which no temptation or side
interest shall cause you to turn, to honor God, because He “so
loved the world, that He gave his only-begotten Son, that whosoever
Standards of Success
31
believeth in Him should not perish, but have everlasting life.” As a
redeemed, free moral agent, ransomed by an infinite price, God calls
upon you to assert your liberty, and employ your God-given powers
as a free subject of the kingdom of heaven. Be no longer under the
thralldom of sin, but as a loyal subject to the King of kings, prove
[30]
your loyalty to God.
Through Jesus Christ show that you are worthy of the sacred
trust with which the Lord has honored you in bestowing upon you
life and grace. You are to refuse to be in subjection to the power
of evil. As soldiers of Christ we must deliberately and intelligently
accept His terms of salvation under every circumstance, cherish right
principles, and act upon them. Divine wisdom is to be a lamp to
your feet. Be true to yourselves, be true to your God. Everything
that can be shaken will be shaken; but rooted and grounded in the
truth, you will abide with those things that cannot be shaken. The
law of God is steadfast, unalterable; for it is the expression of the
character of Jehovah. Make up your mind that you will not by word
or influence cast the least dishonor upon its authority.
Complete Surrender
To have the religion of Christ means that you have absolutely
surrendered your all to God, and consented to the guidance of the
Holy Spirit. Through the gift of the Holy Spirit moral power will
be given you, and not only will you have your former intrusted
talents for the service of God, but their efficiency will be greatly
multiplied. The surrender of all our powers to God greatly simplifies
the problem of life. It weakens and cuts short a thousand struggles
with the passions of the natural heart. Religion is as a golden cord
that binds the souls of both youth and aged to Christ. Through it the
willing and obedient are brought safely through dark and intricate
[31]
paths to the city of God.
There are youth who have only common faculties, and yet by
education and discipline under teachers who are actuated by high
and pure principles, they may come forth from the training process
qualified for some position of trust to which God has called them.
But there are young men who will make a failure because they have
not determined to overcome natural inclinations, and they will not
32
Messages to Young People
listen to the voice of God in His word. They have not barricaded
their souls against temptation, and determined to do their duty at all
hazards. They are like one who in a perilous journey refuses any
guide or instruction whereby he may escape accident and ruin, and
goes on in a certain course of destruction.
Choosing Your Destiny
O that every one might realize that he is the arbiter of his own
destiny! Your happiness for this life, and for the future, immortal
life lies with yourself. If you choose, you may have associates who,
by their influence, will cheapen your thoughts, your words, and your
morals. You can give loose rein to appetite and passion, despise
authority, use coarse language, and degrade yourself to the lowest
level. Your influence may be such as to contaminate others, and you
may be the cause of ruining those whom you might have brought to
Christ. You may lead from Christ, from right, from holiness, and
from heaven. In the judgment the lost may point to you and say,
“If it had not been for his influence, I would not have stumbled and
[32] made a mock of religion. He had light, he knew the way to heaven.
I was ignorant, and went blindfolded on my way to destruction.” O,
what answer can we give to such a charge? How important it is that
every one shall consider where he is leading souls. We are in view
of the eternal world, and how diligently we should count the cost of
our influence. We should not drop eternity out of our reckoning, but
accustom ourselves to ask continually, Will this course be pleasing
to God? What will be the influence of my action upon the minds of
those who have had much less light and evidence as to what is right?
Heart-Searching Questions
O, that the youth would search the Scriptures, and do as they
think Christ would have done under similar circumstances! Our
opportunities to gain knowledge from heaven have placed upon us
large responsibilities, and with intense solicitude, we should inquire,
Am I walking in the light? Am I, according to the great light given
me, leading in the right way, or making such crooked paths that the
lame shall be turned out of the way? ...
Standards of Success
33
We should be pervaded with a deep, abiding sense of the value,
sanctity, and authority of the truth. The bright beams of heaven’s
light are shining upon your pathway, dear youth, and I pray that you
may make the most of your opportunities. Receive and cherish every
heaven-sent ray, and your path will grow brighter and brighter unto
[33]
the perfect day.—The Youth’s Instructor, February 2, 1893.
Chapter 5—Our Day of Opportunity
There are lessons for us to learn at this time from the experience
of those who labored for God in past generations. How little we
know of the conflicts and trials and labors of these men, as they fitted
themselves to meet the armies of Satan. Putting on the whole armor
of God, they were able to stand against the wiles of Satan....
These men who in the past gave themselves to God and to the
uplifting of His cause were as true as steel to principle. They were
men who would not fail nor be discouraged; men who, like Daniel,
were full of reverence and zeal for God, full of noble purposes and
aspirations. They were as weak and helpless as any of those who
are now engaged in the work, but they put their whole trust in God.
They had wealth, but it consisted of mind and soul culture. This
every one may have who will make God first and last and best in
everything. Although destitute of wisdom, knowledge, virtue, and
power, we may receive all these if we will learn from Christ the
lessons that it is our privilege to learn.
The Kind of Workers Needed
In this time we have opportunities and advantages that it was not
easy to obtain in generations past. We have increased light, and this
has come through the work of those faithful sentinels who made God
[34] their dependence, and received power from Him to let light shine in
clear, bright rays to the world. In our day we have increased light to
improve, as in times past men and women of noble worth improved
the light that God gave them. They toiled long to learn the lessons
given them in the school of Christ, and they did not toil in vain.
Their persevering efforts were rewarded. They bound themselves
up with the mightiest of all powers, and yet they were ever longing
for a deeper, higher, and broader comprehension of eternal realities,
that they might successfully present the treasures of truth to a needy
world.
34
Our Day of Opportunity
35
Workers of this character are needed now. Those who are men
in the sight of God, and who are thus recorded on the books of
heaven, are those who, like Daniel, cultivate every faculty in such
a way as best to represent the kingdom of God in a world lying in
wickedness. Progress in knowledge is essential; for when employed
in the cause of God, knowledge is a power for good. The world
needs men of thought, men of principle, men who are constantly
growing in understanding and discernment. The press is in need
of men to use it to the best advantage, that the truth may be given
wings to speed it to every nation, and tongue, and people.
Our Source of Efficiency
We need to make use of the youth who will cultivate honest
industry, who are not afraid to put their powers to task. Such youth
will find a position anywhere, because they falter not by the way; in
mind and soul they bear the divine similitude. Their eye is single,
and constantly they press onward, and upward, crying, Victory. But [35]
there is no call for the indolent, the fearful and unbelieving, who by
their lack of faith and their unwillingness to deny self for Christ’s
sake, keep the work from advancing.... .
God calls for those who will be workers together with Him. Connected with Christ, human nature becomes pure and true. Christ
supplies the efficiency, and man becomes a power for good. Truthfulness and integrity are attributes of God, and he who possesses
these attributes possesses a power that is invincible.—The Review
and Herald, March 10, 1903.
Righteousness Within
Righteousness within is testified to by righteousness without.
He who is righteous within is not hard-hearted and unsympathetic,
but day by day he grows into the image of Christ, going on from
strength to strength. He who is being sanctified by the truth will
be self-controlled, and will follow in the footsteps of Christ until
grace is lost in glory. The righteousness by which we are justified is
imputed; the righteousness by which we are sanctified is imparted.
36
Messages to Young People
The first is our title to heaven, the second is our fitness for heaven.—
[36] The Review and Herald, June 4, 1895.
Chapter 6—Heights that May be Attained
Dear youth, what is the aim and purpose of your life? Are you
ambitious for education that you may have a name and position in
the world? Have you thoughts that you dare not express, that you
may one day stand upon the summit of intellectual greatness; that
you may sit in deliberative and legislative councils, and help to enact
laws for the nation? There is nothing wrong in these aspirations.
You may every one of you make your mark. You should be content
with no mean attainments. Aim high, and spare no pains to reach
the standard.
Religion the Basis of Life
The fear of the Lord lies at the foundation of all true greatness.
Integrity, unswerving integrity, is the principle that you need to carry
with you into all the relations of life. Take your religion into your
school life, into your boarding house, into all your pursuits. The
important question with you now is, how to so choose and perfect
your studies that you will maintain the solidity and purity of an
untarnished Christian character, holding all temporal claims and
interests in subjection to the higher claims of the gospel of Christ.
You want now to build as you will be able to furnish, to so relate
yourself to society and to life that you may answer the purpose of
God in your creation. As disciples of Christ, you are not debarred [37]
from engaging in temporal pursuits; but you should carry your religion with you. Whatever the business you may qualify yourself to
engage in, never entertain the idea that you cannot make a success
of it without sacrificing principle.
High Responsibilities
Balanced by religious principle, you may climb to any height you
please. We would be glad to see you rising to the noble elevation God
designs that you shall reach. Jesus loves the precious youth; and He
37
38
Messages to Young People
is not pleased to see them grow up with uncultivated, undeveloped
talents. They may become strong men of firm principle, fitted to be
intrusted with high responsibilities, and to this end they may lawfully
strain every nerve.
But never commit so great a crime as to pervert your God-given
powers to do evil and destroy others. There are gifted men who
use their ability to spread moral ruin and corruption; but all such
are sowing seed that will produce a harvest which they will not be
proud to reap. It is a fearful thing to use God-given abilities in such
a way as to scatter blight and woe instead of blessing in society. It
is also a fearful thing to fold the talent intrusted to us in a napkin,
and hide it away in the world; for this is casting away the crown of
life. God claims our service. There are responsibilities for every
one to bear; and we can fulfill life’s grand mission only when these
responsibilities are fully accepted, and faithfully and conscientiously
[38] discharged.
Influence of Religion
Says the wise man, “Remember now thy Creator in the days
of thy youth.” But do not for a moment suppose that religion will
make you sad and gloomy and will block up the way to success.
The religion of Christ does not obliterate or even weaken a single
faculty. It in no way incapacitates you for the enjoyment of any
real happiness; it is not designed to lessen your interest in life, or
to make you indifferent to the claims of friends and society. It does
not mantle the life in sackcloth; it is not expressed in deep-drawn
sighs and groans. No, no; those who in everything make God first
and last and best, are the happiest people in the world. Smiles and
sunshine are not banished from their countenance. Religion does
not make the receiver coarse and rough, untidy, and uncourteous; on
the contrary, it elevates and ennobles him, refines his taste, sanctifies
his judgment, and fits him for the society of heavenly angels and for
the home that Jesus has gone to prepare.
Let us never lose sight of the fact that Jesus is a wellspring of
joy. He does not delight in the misery of human beings, but loves to
see them happy. Christians have many sources of happiness at their
command, and they may tell with unerring accuracy what pleasures
Heights that May be Attained
39
are lawful and right. They may enjoy such recreations as will not
dissipate the mind or debase the soul, such as will not disappoint,
and leave a sad after-influence to destroy self-respect or bar the way
to usefulness. If they can take Jesus with them, and maintain a
[39]
prayerful spirit, they are perfectly safe....
Our Stewardship of Talents
Young friends, the fear of the Lord lies at the very foundation
of all progress; it is the beginning of wisdom. Your heavenly Father
has claims upon you; for without solicitation or merit on your part
He gives you the bounties of His providence; and more than this,
He has given you all heaven in one gift, that of His beloved Son.
In return for this infinite gift, He claims of you willing obedience.
As you are bought with a price, even the precious blood of the Son
of God, He requires that you make a right use of the privileges you
enjoy. Your intellectual and moral faculties are God’s gifts, talents
intrusted to you for wise improvement, and you are not at liberty to
let them lie dormant for want of proper cultivation, or be crippled
and dwarfed by inaction. It is for you to determine whether or not
the weighty responsibilities that rest upon you shall be faithfully
met, whether or not your efforts shall be well directed and your best.
We are living in the perils of the last days. All heaven is interested in the characters you are forming. Every provision has been
made for you, that you should be a partaker of the divine nature,
having escaped the corruption that is in the world through lust. Man
is not left alone to conquer the powers of evil by his own feeble
efforts. Help is at hand, and will be given every soul who really
desires it. Angels of God, that ascend and descend the ladder that Jacob saw in vision, will help every soul who will to climb even to the
highest heaven. They are guarding the people of God, and watching [40]
how every step is taken. Those who climb the shining way will be
rewarded; they will enter into the joy of their Lord.—Fundamentals
of Christian Education, 82-86.
40
Messages to Young People
A High Ideal to Reach
Higher than the highest human thought can reach is God’s ideal
for His children. Godliness—godlikeness—is the goal to be reached.
Before the student there is opened a path of continual progress. He
has an object to achieve, a standard to attain, that includes everything
good, and pure, and noble. He will advance as fast and as far as
possible in every branch of true knowledge. But his efforts will be
directed to objects as much higher than mere selfish and temporal
interests as the heavens are higher than the earth.—Education, 18,
19.
Channels of God’s Grace
It is the privilege of every soul to be a living channel through
which God can communicate to the world the treasures of His grace,
the unsearchable riches of Christ. There is nothing that Christ desires
so much as agents who will represent to the world His Spirit and
character. There is nothing that the world needs so much as the
manifestation through humanity of the Saviour’s love. All heaven is
waiting for channels through which can be poured the holy oil to be
[41] a joy and blessing to human hearts.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 419.
Chapter 7—Standards of Efficiency
Grave responsibilities rest upon the youth. God expects much
from the young men who live in this generation of increased light
and knowledge. He expects them to impart this light and knowledge.
He desires to use them in dispelling the error and superstition that
cloud the minds of many. They are to discipline themselves by
gathering up every jot and tittle of knowledge and experience. God
holds them responsible for the opportunities and privileges given
them. The work before them is waiting for their earnest effort, that
it may be carried forward from point to point, as the time demands.
If the youth will consecrate their minds and hearts to God’s service, they will reach a high standard of efficiency and usefulness.
This is the standard that the Lord expects the youth to attain. To do
less than this is to refuse to make the most of God-given opportunities. This will be looked upon as treason against God, a failure to
work for the good of humanity.
Qualifying for Service
Those who strive to become laborers for God, who seek earnestly
to acquire in order to impart, will constantly receive light from
God that they may be channels of communication. If, like Daniel,
young men and young women will bring all their habits, appetites,
and passions into conformity to the requirements of God, they will
qualify themselves for higher work. They should put from their [42]
minds all that is cheap and frivolous. Nonsense and amusementloving propensities should be discarded, as out of place in the life
and experience of those who are living by faith in the Son of God,
eating His flesh and drinking His blood.
They should realize that though all the advantages of learning
may be within their reach, they may yet fail of obtaining that education which will fit them for work in some part of the Lord’s vineyard.
They cannot engage in God’s service without the requisite qualifi41
42
Messages to Young People
cations of intelligent piety. If they give to pleasure and amusement
the precious mind that should be strengthened by high and noble
purposes, they degrade the powers that God has given them, and are
guilty before Him, because they fail to improve their talents by wise
use.
Their dwarfed spirituality is an offense to God. They taint and
corrupt the minds of those with whom they associate. By their
words and actions they encourage a careless inattention to sacred
things. Not only do they imperil their own souls, but their example is
detrimental to all with whom they come in contact. They are utterly
incompetent to represent Christ. Servants of sin, careless, reckless,
and foolish, they scatter away from Him.
Those who are satisfied with low attainments fail of being workers together with God. To those who let the mind drift where it will
drift if not guarded, Satan makes suggestions which so fill the mind
that they are trained in his army to decoy other souls. They may
[43] make a profession of religion, they may have a form of godliness;
but they are lovers of pleasure more than lovers of God.
Cleverness not Piety
There are youth who have a certain kind of cleverness, which
is acknowledged and admired by their associates, but their ability
is not sanctified. It is not strengthened and solidified by the graces
and trials of experience, and God cannot use it to benefit humanity
and glorify His name. Under the guise of godliness, their powers
are being used to erect false standards, and the unconverted look
to them as an excuse for their wrong course of action. Satan leads
them to amuse their associates by their nonsense and so-called wit.
Everything that they undertake is cheapening; for they are under the
control of the tempter, who directs and fashions their characters, that
they may do his work.
They have ability, but it is untrained; they have capacity, but it
is unimproved. Talents have been given them; but they misuse and
degrade them by folly, and drag others down to their own low level.
Christ paid the ransom for their souls by self-denial, self-sacrifice,
humiliation, by the shame and reproach He endured. This He did
that He might rescue them from the bondage of sin, from the slavery
Standards of Efficiency
43
of a master who cares for them only as he can use them to ruin souls.
But they make the love of the Redeemer in their behalf of no avail
to them, and He looks with sadness on their work.
Such youth meet with eternal loss. How will their fun and frolic
appear to them in the day when every man shall receive from the [44]
Judge of all the earth according to the deeds done in the body? They
have brought to the foundation wood, hay, and stubble, and all their
life work will perish. What a loss!
O, how much better is the condition of those who act their part
in God’s service, looking to Jesus for His approval, writing daily
in their account-book their mistakes, their errors, their sorrow, the
victories they have gained over temptation, their joy and peace in
Christ! Such youth will not have to meet their life record with shame
and dismay.—The Youth’s Instructor, June 22, 1899.
The Chosen Agency
Our confession of His faithfulness is Heaven’s chosen agency
for revealing Christ to the world. We are to acknowledge His grace
as made known through the holy men of old; but that which will
be most effectual is the testimony of our own experience. We are
witnesses for God as we reveal in ourselves the working of a power
that is divine. Every individual has a life distinct from all others, and
an experience differing essentially from theirs. God desires that our
praise shall ascend to Him, marked with our own individuality.—The
[45]
Ministry of Healing, 100.
Chapter 8—Climbing the Heights
In perfecting a Christian character, it is essential to persevere
in right doing. I would impress upon our youth the importance of
perseverance and energy in the work of character-building. From the
earliest years it is necessary to weave into the character principles
of stern integrity, that the youth may reach the highest standard of
manhood and womanhood. They should ever keep the fact before
their eyes that they have been bought with a price, and should glorify
God in their bodies and spirits, which are His....
Daily Advancement
It is the work of the youth to make advancement day by day.
Peter says, “Add to your faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to
knowledge temperance; and to temperance patience; and to patience
godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For if these things be in you, and abound, they make
you that ye shall neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge
of our Lord Jesus Christ.”
All these successive steps are not to be kept before the mind’s
eye, and counted as you start; but fixing the eye upon Jesus, with an
eye single to the glory of God, you will make advancement. You
cannot reach the full measure of the stature of Christ in a day, and
you would sink in despair could you behold all the difficulties that
[46] must be met and overcome. You have Satan to contend with, and he
will seek by every possible device to attract your mind from Christ.
Meeting Obstacles
But we must meet all obstacles placed in our way, and overcome
them one at a time. If we overcome the first difficulty, we shall be
stronger to meet the next, and at every effort will become better able
to make advancement. By looking to Jesus, we may be overcomers.
44
Climbing the Heights
45
It is by fastening our eyes on the difficulties and shrinking from
earnest battle for the right, that we become weak and faithless.
By taking one step after another, the highest ascent may be
climbed, and the summit of the mount may be reached at last. Do
not become overwhelmed with the great amount of work you must
do in your lifetime, for you are not required to do it all at once. Let
every power of your being go to each day’s work, improve each
precious opportunity, appreciate the helps that God gives you, and
make advancement up the ladder of progress step by step. Remember
that you are to live but one day at a time, that God has given you
one day, and heavenly records will show how you have valued its
privileges and opportunities. May you so improve every day given
you of God, that at last you may hear the Master say, “Well done,
thou good and faithful servant.”—The Youth’s Instructor, January 5,
[47]
1893.
Chapter 9—Partnership With God
You have within your reach more than finite possibilities. A man,
as God applies the term, is a son of God. “Now are we the sons of
God, and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that,
when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shall see Him as
He is. And every man that hath this hope in him purifieth himself,
even as He is pure.” It is your privilege to turn away from that which
is cheap and inferior, and rise to a high standard,—to be respected
by men and beloved by God.
The religious work which the Lord gives to young men, and to
men of all ages, shows His respect for them as His children. He
gives them the work of self-government. He calls them to be sharers
with Him in the great work of redemption and uplifting. As a father
takes his son into partnership in his business, so the Lord takes
His children into partnership with Himself. We are made laborers
together with God. Jesus says, “As Thou hast sent Me into the world,
even so have I also sent them into the world.” Would you not rather
choose to be a child of God than a servant of Satan and sin, having
your name registered as an enemy of Christ?
Young men and women need more of the grace of Christ, that
they may bring the principles of Christianity into the daily life. The
[48] preparation for Christ’s coming is a preparation made through Christ
for the exercise of our highest qualities. It is the privilege of every
youth to make of his character a beautiful structure. But there is
a positive need of keeping close to Jesus. He is our strength and
efficiency and power. We cannot depend on self for one moment....
Reaching Higher and Higher
However large, however small, your talents, remember that what
you have is yours only in trust. Thus God is testing you, giving you
opportunity to prove yourself true. To Him you are indebted for
all your capabilities. To Him belong your powers of body, mind,
46
Partnership With God
47
and soul, and for Him these powers are to be used. Your time,
your influence, your capabilities, your skill,—all must be accounted
for to Him who gives all. He uses his gifts best who seeks by
earnest endeavor to carry out the Lord’s great plan for the uplifting
of humanity.
Persevere in the work that you have begun, until you gain victory
after victory. Educate yourselves for a purpose. Keep in view the
highest standard, that you may accomplish greater and still greater
good, thus reflecting the glory of God.—The Youth’s Instructor,
[49]
January 25, 1910. (50)
48
Messages to Young People
Section 2—The Conflict with Sin
[50]
The example of Christ shows us that our only hope of victory is in
continual resistance of Satan’s attacks. He who triumphed over the
adversary of souls in the conflict of temptations understands Satan’s
power over the race, and has conquered him in our behalf. As an
overcomer, He has given us the advantage of His victory, that in our
efforts to resist the temptations of Satan we may unite our weakness
to His strength, our worthlessness to His merits. And sustained by
His enduring might under the strength of temptation, we may resist
in His all-powerful name, and overcome as He overcame.—The
Signs of the Times, March 4, 1880.
[51]
Chapter 10—Satan, a Mighty Foe
Fallen man is Satan’s lawful captive. The mission of Jesus Christ
was to rescue him from his power. Man is naturally inclined to
follow Satan’s suggestions, and he cannot of himself successfully
resist so terrible a foe, unless Christ, the mighty conqueror, dwells
in him, guiding his desires, and giving him strength. God alone
can limit the power of Satan. He is going to and fro in the earth,
and walking up and down in it. He is not off his watch for a single
moment, through fear of losing an opportunity to destroy souls. It is
important that God’s people understand this, that they may escape
his snares.
Satan in Disguise
Satan is preparing his deceptions that in his last campaign against
the people of God, they may not understand that it is he. 2 Corinthians 11:14: “And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into
an angel of light.” While some deceived souls are advocating that
he does not exist, he is taking them captive, and is working through
them to a great extent. Satan knows better than God’s people the
power that they can have over him, when their strength is in Christ.
When they humbly entreat the mighty Conqueror for help, the
weakest believers in the truth, relying firmly upon Christ, can successfully repulse Satan and all his host. He is too cunning to come
[52] openly, boldly, with his temptations, for then the drowsy energies of
the Christian would arouse, and he would rely upon the strong and
mighty Deliverer. But Satan comes in unperceived, and in disguise
he works through the children of disobedience, who profess godliness. Satan will go to the extent of his power to harass, tempt, and
mislead God’s people.
He who dared to face, and tempt, and taunt our Lord, and who
had power to take Him in his arms and carry Him to a pinnacle of
the temple, and up into an exceeding high mountain, will exercise
50
Satan, a Mighty Foe
51
his power to a wonderful degree upon the present generation, who
are far inferior in wisdom to their Lord, and who are almost wholly
ignorant of Satan’s subtlety and strength.
In a marvelous manner will he affect the bodies of those who are
naturally inclined to do his bidding. Satan exults for his own sake
that he is regarded as a fiction. When he is made light of, and is
represented by some childish illustration, or as some animal, it suits
him well. He is thought so inferior that minds are wholly unprepared
for his wisely laid plans, and he almost always succeeds well. If his
power and subtlety were understood, minds would be prepared to
successfully resist him....
The Battle for Each Soul
I saw evil angels contending for souls, and angels of God resisting them. The conflict was severe. Evil angels were crowding about
them, corrupting the atmosphere with their poisonous influence, and
stupefying their sensibilities. Holy angels were anxiously watching [53]
these souls, and were waiting to drive back Satan’s host. But it is
not the work of good angels to control minds against the will of the
individuals. If they yield to the enemy, and make no effort to resist
him, then the angels of God can do but little more than hold in check
the host of Satan, that they should not destroy, until further light be
given to those in peril, to move them to arouse and look to heaven
for help. Jesus will not commission holy angels to extricate those
who make no effort to help themselves.
If Satan sees he is in danger of losing one soul, he will exert
himself to the utmost to keep that one. And when the individual is
aroused to his danger, and, with distress and fervor, looks to Jesus
for strength, Satan fears he shall lose a captive, and he calls a reenforcement of his angels to hedge in the poor soul, and form a wall
of darkness around him, that heaven’s light may not reach him. But
if the one in danger perseveres, and in helplessness and weakness
casts himself upon the merits of the blood of Christ, Jesus listens
to the earnest prayer of faith, and sends a re-enforcement of those
angels which excel in strength to deliver him.
Satan cannot endure to have his powerful rival appealed to, for
he fears and trembles before His [Christ’s] strength and majesty. At
52
Messages to Young People
the sound of fervent prayer, Satan’s whole host trembles.... And
when angels, all-powerful, clothed with the armory of heaven, come
to the help of the fainting, pursued soul, Satan and his host fall back,
well knowing that their battle is lost.—The Review and Herald, May
[54] 13, 1862.
Chapter 11—The Character of the Conflict
The will of man is aggressive, and is constantly striving to bend
all things to its purposes. If it is enlisted on the side of God and right,
the fruits of the Spirit will appear in the life; and God has appointed,
“glory, honor, and peace, to every man that worketh good.”
When Satan is permitted to mold the will, he uses it to accomplish his ends. He instigates theories of unbelief, and stirs up the
human heart to war against the word of God. With persistent, persevering effort, he seeks to inspire men with his own energies of
hate and antagonism to God, and to array them in opposition to
the institutions and requirements of heaven and the operations of
the Holy Spirit. He enlists under his standard all evil agencies, and
brings them into the battlefield under his generalship to oppose evil
against good.
Call to Oppose Powers of Evil
It is Satan’s work to dethrone God from the heart, and to mold
human nature into his own image of deformity. He stirs up all
evil propensities, awakening unholy passions and ambitions. He
declares, All this power, these honors, and riches and sinful pleasures
will I give thee; but his conditions are that integrity shall be yielded,
conscience blunted. Thus he degrades the human faculties, and
[55]
brings them into captivity to sin.
God calls upon men to oppose the powers of evil. He says, “Let
not sin therefore reign in your mortal body, that ye should obey it in
the lusts thereof. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of
unrighteousness unto sin: but yield yourselves unto God, as those
that are alive from the dead, and your members as instruments of
righteousness unto God.”
The Christian life is a warfare. But “we wrestle not against flesh
and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the
rulers of the darkness of this world, against spiritual wickedness in
53
54
Messages to Young People
high places.” In this conflict of righteousness against unrighteousness
we can be successful only by divine aid. Our finite will must be
brought into submission to the will of the Infinite; the human will
must be blended with the divine. This will bring the Holy Spirit
to our aid; and every conquest will tend to the recovery of God’s
purchased possession, to the restoration of His image in the soul.
Aid of the Holy Spirit
The Lord Jesus acts through the Holy Spirit; for it is His representative. Through it He infuses spiritual life into the soul, quickening
its energies for good, cleansing it from moral defilement, and giving
it a fitness for His kingdom. Jesus has large blessings to bestow,
rich gifts to distribute among men. He is the wonderful Counselor,
infinite in wisdom and strength; and if we will acknowledge the
power of His Spirit, and submit to be molded by it, we shall stand
complete in Him. What a thought is this! In Christ “dwelleth all
the fullness of the Godhead bodily. And ye are complete in Him.”
[56] Never will the human heart know happiness until it is submitted to
be molded by the Spirit of God. The Spirit conforms the renewed
soul to the model, Jesus Christ. Through the influence of the Spirit,
enmity against God is changed into faith and love, and pride into
humility. The soul perceives the beauty of truth, and Christ is honored in excellence and perfection of character. As these changes are
effected, angels break out in rapturous song, and God and Christ
rejoice over souls fashioned after the divine similitude....
The Price of Victory
The warfare between good and evil has not grown less fierce
than it was in the days of the Saviour. The path to heaven is no
smoother now than it was then. All our sins must be put away. Every
darling indulgence that hinders our spiritual progress must be cut off.
The right eye or the right hand must be sacrificed, if it causes us to
offend. Are we willing to renounce our own wisdom, and to receive
the kingdom of heaven as a little child? Are we willing to part with
our self-righteousness? Are we willing to sacrifice the approbation
of men? The prize of eternal life is of infinite value. Are we willing
Character of the Conflict
55
to welcome the Holy Spirit’s aid, and co-operate with it, putting
forth efforts and making sacrifices proportionate to the value of the
object to be obtained?—The Review and Herald, February 10, 1903. [57]
Chapter 12—Satan’s Special Effort
I have been shown that we must be guarded on every side, and
perseveringly resist the insinuations and devices of Satan. He has
transformed himself into an angel of light, and is deceiving and
leading thousands captive. The advantages he takes of the science of
the human mind is tremendous. Here, serpentlike, he imperceptibly
creeps in to corrupt the work of God. The miracles and works of
Christ, he makes all human.
If Satan should make an open, bold attack upon Christianity, it
would bring the Christian in distress and agony at the feet of his
Redeemer, and the strong and mighty Deliverer would affright the
bold adversary away. But Satan, transformed into an angel of light,
works upon the mind to allure from the only safe and right path.
The sciences of phrenology, psychology, and mesmerism have been
the channel through which Satan has come more directly to this
generation, and wrought with that power which was to characterize
his work near the close of probation....
As we near the close of time, the human mind is more readily
affected by Satan’s devices. He leads deceived mortals to account for
the works and miracles of Christ upon general principles. Satan has
ever been ambitious to counterfeit the work of Christ, and establish
his own power and claims. He does not generally do this openly and
[58] boldly. He is artful, and knows that the most effectual way for him
to accomplish his work is to come to poor fallen man in the form of
an angel of light.
Satan came to Christ in the wilderness in the form of a beautiful
young man,—more like a monarch than a fallen angel. He came with
Scripture in his mouth. Said he, “It is written, etc.” Our suffering
Saviour meets him with Scripture, saying, “It is written.” Satan takes
the advantage of the weak, suffering condition of Christ. He took
upon Him our human nature....
56
Satan’s Special Effort
57
Confidence in Self Fatal
If Satan can so befog and deceive the human mind, and lead mortals to think there is an inherent power in themselves to accomplish
great and good works, they cease to rely upon God to do that for
them which they think exists in themselves to do. They acknowledge
not a superior power. They give not God the glory He claims, and
which is due to His great and excellent Majesty. Satan’s object is
thus accomplished. He exults that fallen man presumptuously exalts
himself, as he exalted himself in heaven, and was thrust out. He
knows that the ruin of man is just as sure if he exalts himself as his
was certain.
Destroying Confidence
He has failed in his temptations to Christ in the wilderness.
The plan of salvation has been carried out. The dear price has
been paid for man’s redemption. And now Satan seeks to tear
away the foundation of the Christian’s hope, and turn the minds
of men in a channel that they may not be benefited or saved by [59]
the great sacrifice offered. He leads fallen man, through his “all
deceivableness of unrighteousness,” to believe that he can do very
well without an atonement; that he need not depend upon a crucified
and risen Saviour; that man’s own merits will entitle him to God’s
favor, and then he destroys man’s confidence in the Bible, well
knowing if he succeeds here, and the detector which places a mark
upon himself is destroyed, he is safe.
He fastens the delusion upon minds that there is no personal
devil, and those who believe this make no effort to resist and war
against that which does not exist, and poor blind mortals finally
adopt the maxim, “Whatever is, is right.” They acknowledge no rule
to measure their course. Satan leads many to believe that prayer
to God is useless, and but a form. He well knows how needful is
meditation and prayer, to keep Christ’s followers aroused to resist
his cunning and deceptions. Satan’s devices will divert the mind
from these important exercises, that the soul may not lean for help
upon the mighty One, and obtain strength from Him to resist his
attacks....
58
Messages to Young People
It will serve his purpose well if we neglect the exercise of prayer,
for then his lying wonders are more readily received. Satan accomplishes his object in setting his deceitful temptations before man,
that which he failed to accomplish in tempting Christ. He sometimes comes in the form of a lovely young person, or in a beautiful
shadow. He works cures, and is worshiped by deceived mortals as a
[60] benefactor of our race....
Control of the Mind
I was shown that Satan cannot control minds unless they are
yielded to his control. Those who depart from the right are in serious
danger now. They separate themselves from God and from the
watch-care of the angels of God, and Satan, ever upon the watch to
destroy souls, begins to present to such his deceptions, and they are
in the utmost peril. And if they see and try to resist the powers of
darkness and to free themselves from Satan’s snare, it is not an easy
matter. They have ventured on Satan’s ground, and he claims them.
He will not hesitate to engage all his energies, and call to his aid all
his evil host to wrest a single human being from the hand of Christ.
Those who have tempted the devil to tempt them will have to
make desperate efforts to free themselves from his power. When
they begin to work for themselves, then angels of God whom they
have grieved will come to their rescue. Satan and his angels are
unwilling to lose their prey. They contend and battle with the holy
angels, and the conflict is severe. And if those who have erred
continue to plead, and in deep humility confess their wrongs, angels
who excel in strength will prevail and wrench them from the power
of the evil angels.
The Curtain Lifted
As the curtain was lifted and I was shown the corruption of this
age, my heart sickened, my spirit nearly fainted within me. I saw
that the inhabitants of the earth were filling up the measure of the
[61] cup of their iniquity. God’s anger is kindled, and will be no more
appeased until the sinners are destroyed out of the earth.
Satan’s Special Effort
59
Satan is Christ’s personal enemy. He is the originator and leader
of every species of rebellion in heaven and earth. His rage increases,
and we do not realize his power. If our eyes could be opened to
discern the fallen angels at their work with those who feel at ease
and consider themselves safe, we should not feel so secure. Evil
angels are upon our track every moment. We expect a readiness on
the part of bad men to act as Satan suggests; but while our minds are
unguarded against Satan’s invisible agents, they will assume new
ground, and will work marvels and miracles in our sight. Are we
prepared to resist them by the word of God, the only weapon we can
use successfully?
Some will be tempted to receive these wonders as from God.
The sick will be healed before us. Miracles will be performed in our
sight. Are we prepared for the trial when the lying wonders of Satan
shall be more fully exhibited? Will not many souls be ensnared and
taken? Forms of error, and departure from the plain precepts and
commandments of God and giving heed to fables are fitting minds
for these lying wonders of Satan. We must all now seek to arm
ourselves for the contest in which we must soon engage. Faith in
God’s word, prayerfully studied and practically applied will be our
shield from Satan’s power, and will bring us off conquerors through
the blood of Christ.—The Review and Herald, February 18, 1862. [62]
Chapter 13—Temptation No Excuse for Sin
There is not an impulse of our nature, not a faculty of the mind
or an inclination of the heart, but needs to be, moment by moment,
under the control of the Spirit of God. There is not a blessing which
God bestows upon man, nor a trial which he permits to befall him,
but Satan both can and will seize upon it to tempt, to harass, and
destroy the soul, if we give him the least advantage. Therefore
however great one’s spiritual light, however much he may enjoy of
the divine favor and blessing, he should ever walk humbly before
the Lord, pleading in faith that God will direct every thought and
control every impulse.
All who profess godliness are under the most sacred obligation
to guard the spirit, and to exercise self-control under the greatest
provocation. The burdens placed upon Moses were very great;
few men will ever be so severely tried as he was; yet this was not
allowed to excuse his sin. God has made ample provision for His
people; and if they rely upon His strength, they will never become
the sport of circumstances. The strongest temptation cannot excuse
sin. However great the pressure brought to bear upon the soul,
transgression is our own act. It is not in the power of earth or hell
to compel any one to do evil. Satan attacks us at our weak points,
but we need not be overcome. However severe or unexpected the
assault, God has provided help for us, and in His strength we may
[63] conquer.—Patriarchs and Prophets, 421.
60
Chapter 14—Fortitude
Those who are finally victorious will have seasons of terrible
perplexity and trial in their religious life; but they must not cast away
their confidence, for this is a part of their discipline in the school
of Christ, and it is essential in order that all dross may be purged
away. The servant of God must endure with fortitude the attacks
of the enemy, his grievous taunts, and must overcome the obstacles
which Satan will place in his way.
Satan will seek to discourage the followers of Christ, so that
they may not pray or study the Scriptures, and he will throw his
hateful shadow athwart the path to hide Jesus from the view, to
shut away the vision of His love, and the glories of the heavenly
inheritance. It is his delight to cause the children of God to go
shrinkingly, tremblingly, and painfully along, under continual doubt.
He seeks to make the pathway as sorrowful as possible; but if you
keep looking up, not down at your difficulties, you will not faint in
the way, you will soon see Jesus reaching His hand to help you, and
you will only have to give Him your hand in simple confidence, and
let Him lead you. As you become trustful, you will become hopeful.
In the Strength of the Lord
Jesus is the light of the world, and you are to fashion your life
after His. You will find help in Christ to form a strong, symmetrical,
beautiful character. Satan cannot make of none effect the light [64]
shining forth from such a character. The Lord has a work for each
of us to do. He does not provide that we shall be sustained by the
influence of human praise and petting; He means that every soul
shall stand in the strength of the Lord. God has given us His best gift,
even His only-begotten Son, to uplift, ennoble, and fit us, by putting
on us His own perfection of character, for a home in His kingdom.
Jesus came to our world and lived as He expects His followers to
live. If we are self-indulgent, and too lazy to put forth earnest effort
61
62
Messages to Young People
to cooperate with the wonderful work of God, we shall meet with
loss in this life, and loss in the future, immortal life.
God designs that we shall work, not in a despairing manner, but
with strong faith and hope. As we search the Scriptures, and are
enlightened to behold the wonderful condescension of the Father in
giving Jesus to the world, that all who believe on Him should not
perish but have everlasting life, we should rejoice with joy unspeakable and full of glory. Everything that can be gained by education,
God means that we shall use for the advancement of the truth. True,
vital godliness must be reflected from the life and character, that the
cross of Christ may be lifted up before the world, and the value of the
soul be revealed in the light of the cross. Our minds must be opened
to understand the Scriptures, that we may gain spiritual power by
feeding upon the bread of heaven.—The Review and Herald, April
[65] 8, 1890.
Chapter 15—The Soul Temple
A faithful obedience to God’s requirements will have a surprising
influence to elevate, develop, and strengthen all man’s faculties.
Those who have in youth devoted themselves to the service of God,
are found to be the men of sound judgment and keen discrimination.
And why should it not be so? Communion with the greatest Teacher
the world has ever known, strengthens the understanding, illuminates
the mind, and purifies the heart—elevates, refines, and ennobles the
whole man. “The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth
understanding unto the simple.”
God’s Ideal
Among the youth who profess godliness, there is a large class
who may seem to contradict this statement. They make no advancement in knowledge or in spirituality. Their powers are dwarfing,
rather than developing. But the psalmist’s words are true of the
genuine Christian. It is not, indeed, the bare letter of God’s word
that gives light and understanding; it is the word opened and applied
to the heart by the Holy Spirit. When a man is truly converted, he
becomes a son of God, a partaker of the divine nature. Not only is
the heart renewed, but the intellect is strengthened and invigorated.
There have been many instances of persons who before conversion were thought to possess ordinary and even inferior ability, but
who after conversion seemed to be entirely transformed. They then [66]
manifested remarkable power to comprehend the truths of God’s
word, and to present these truths to others. Men of high intellectual
standing have considered it a privilege to hold intercourse with these
men. The Sun of righteousness, shedding its bright beams into their
minds, quickened every power into more vigorous action.
God will do a great work for the youth, if they will by the aid of
the Holy Spirit receive His word into the heart and obey it in the life.
He is constantly seeking to attract them to Himself, the Source of
63
64
Messages to Young People
all wisdom, the Fountain of goodness, purity, and truth. The mind
which is occupied with exalted themes becomes itself ennobled.
Desecrated Shrines
Those who profess to serve God, and yet make no advancement
in knowledge and piety, are Christians only in name. The soultemple is filled with desecrated shrines. Frivolous reading, trifling
conversation, and worldly pleasure, occupy the mind so completely
that there is no room left for the entrance of God’s Word. Worldliness, frivolity, and pride take the place which Christ should occupy
in the soul....
Degradation Through Sensual Indulgence
Those who seek as their chief good the indulgence of appetite
and passion, are never good or truly great men. However high
they may stand in the opinion of the world, they are low, vile, and
corrupt in God’s estimation. Heaven has ordered that the mark of
[67] their depravity shall be written upon their very countenance. Their
thoughts are of the earth, earthly. Their words reveal the low level
of the mind. They have filled the heart with vileness, and wellnigh effaced therefrom the image of God. The voice of reason is
drowned, and judgment is perverted. Oh, how is man’s entire nature
debased by sensual indulgence! When the will is surrendered to
Satan, to what depths of vice and folly will not men descend! In
vain does truth appeal to the intellect; for the heart is opposed to its
pure principles.—The Signs of the Times, December 1, 1881.
Help in Temptation
By faith and prayer all may meet the requirements of the gospel.
No man can be forced to transgress. His own consent must be first
gained; the soul must purpose the sinful act, before passion can dominate over reason, or iniquity triumph over conscience. Temptation,
however strong, is never an excuse for sin. “The eyes of the Lord
are over the righteous, and His ears are open unto their prayers.” Cry
unto the Lord, tempted soul. Cast yourself, helpless, unworthy, upon
Jesus, and claim His very promise. The Lord will hear. He knows
Soul Temple
65
how strong are the inclinations of the natural heart, and He will help
in every time of temptation.
Have you fallen into sin? Then without delay seek God for mercy
and pardon.... Mercy is still extended to the sinner. The Lord is
calling to us in all our wanderings, “Return, ye backsliding children,
and I will heal your backslidings.”—Testimonies for the Church
[68]
5:177.
Chapter 16—Ye Are Not Your Own
We sometimes hear the questions: Am I never to do as I please?
Am I never to have my own way? Am I always to be restrained?
Can I never act in accordance with my inclinations?
The less you follow natural inclinations, the better it will be for
yourself and for others. The natural inclinations have been perverted,
the natural powers misapplied. Satan has brought man into collision
with God. He works continually to destroy the divine image in man.
Therefore we must place a restraint on our words and actions.
Results of Complete Consecration
When the grace of God takes possession of the heart, it is seen
that the inherited and cultivated tendencies to wrong must be crucified. A new life, under new control, must begin in the soul. All
that is done must be done to the glory of God. This work includes
the outward as well as the inward man. The entire being, body, soul,
and spirit, must be brought into subjection to God, to be used by
Him as an instrument of righteousness.
The natural man is not subject to the law of God; neither, indeed,
of himself, can he be. But by faith he who has been renewed lives
day by day the life of Christ. Day by day he shows that he realizes
that he is God’s property.
Body and soul belong to God. He gave His Son for the redemption of the world, and because of this we have been granted a new
[69] lease of life, a probation in which to develop characters of perfect
loyalty. God has redeemed us from the slavery of sin, and has made
it possible for us to live regenerated, transformed lives of service.
All Our Powers Belong to Him
God’s stamp is upon us. He has bought us, and He desires us
to remember that our physical, mental, and moral powers belong to
Him. Time and influence, reason, affection, and conscience, all are
66
Ye Are Not Your Own
67
God’s, and are to be used only in harmony with His will. They are
not to be used in accordance with the direction of the world; for the
world is under a leader who is at enmity with God.
The flesh, in which the soul tabernacles, belongs to God. Every
sinew, every muscle, is His. In no case are we by neglect or abuse to
weaken a single organ. We are to co-operate with God by keeping
the body in the very best possible condition of health, that it may be
a temple where the Holy Ghost may abide, molding, according to
the will of God, every physical and spiritual power.
The mind must be stored with pure principles. Truth must be
graven on the tablets of the soul. The memory must be filled with
the precious truths of the Word. Then, like beautiful gems, these
truths will flash out in the life.
The Price of a Soul
The value that God places on the work of His hands, the love
He has for His children, is revealed by the gift He made to redeem
men. Adam fell under the dominion of Satan. He brought sin into [70]
the world, and death by sin. God gave His only-begotten Son to
save man. This He did that He might be just, and yet the justifier of
all who accept Christ. Man sold himself to Satan, but Jesus bought
back the race....
You are not your own. Jesus has purchased you with His blood.
Do not bury your talents in the earth. Use them for Him. In whatever
business you may be engaged, bring Jesus into it. If you find that
you are losing your love for your Saviour, give up your business,
and say, “Here I am, Saviour; what wilt Thou have me to do?” He
will receive you graciously, and love you freely. He will abundantly
pardon; for He is merciful and long-suffering, not willing that any
should perish....
We, and all that we have, belong to God. We should not regard
it as a sacrifice to give Him the affection of our hearts. The heart
itself should be given to Him as a willing offering.—The Youth’s
Instructor, November 8, 1900.
68
Messages to Young People
Decision Called For
It is not safe for us to linger to contemplate the advantages to be
reaped through yielding to Satan’s suggestions. Sin means dishonor
and disaster to every soul that indulges in it; but it is blinding and
deceiving in its nature, and it will entice us with flattering presentations. If we venture on Satan’s ground, we have no assurance of
protection from his power. So far as in us lies, we should close every
avenue by which the tempter may find access to us.—Thoughts from
[71] the Mount of Blessing, 118.
Chapter 17—True Conversion
“Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean:
from all your filthiness, and from all your idols, will I cleanse you.
A new heart also will I give you, and a new spirit will I put within
you: and I will take away the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will
give you an heart of flesh.”
Many who speak to others of the need of a new heart do not
themselves know what is meant by these words. The youth especially
stumble over this phrase, “a new heart.” They do not know what it
means. They look for a special change to take place in their feelings.
This they term conversion. Over this error thousands have stumbled
to ruin, not understanding the expression, “Ye must be born again.”
Not Feeling but a Changed Life
Satan leads people to think that because they have felt a rapture
of feeling they are converted. But their experience does not change.
Their actions are the same as before. Their lives show no good fruit.
They pray often and long, and are constantly referring to the feelings
they had at such and such a time. But they do not live the new life.
They are deceived. Their experience goes no deeper than feeling.
They build upon the sand, and when adverse winds come their house
is swept away.
Many poor souls are groping in darkness, looking for the feelings [72]
which others say they have had in their experience. They overlook
the fact that the believer in Christ must work out his own salvation
with fear and trembling. The convicted sinner has something to do.
He must repent and show true faith.
When Jesus speaks of the new heart, He means the mind, the
life, the whole being. To have a change of heart is to withdraw the
affections from the world, and fasten them upon Christ. To have a
new heart is to have a new mind, new purposes, new motives. What
69
70
Messages to Young People
is the sign of a new heart?—A changed life. There is a daily, hourly
dying to selfishness and pride.
Practicality of Genuine Religion
Some make a great mistake by supposing that a high profession
will compensate for real service. But a religion which is not practical
is not genuine. True conversion makes us strictly honest in our
dealings with our fellow men. It makes us faithful in our everyday
work. Every sincere follower of Christ will show that the religion of
the Bible qualifies him to use his talents in the Master’s service.
“Not slothful in business.” These words will be fulfilled in the
life of every Christian. Even though your work may seem to be a
drudgery, you may ennoble it by the way in which you do it. Do it
as unto the Lord. Do it cheerfully, and with heaven-born dignity. It
is the noble principles which are brought into the work that make it
[73] wholly acceptable in the Lord’s sight. True service links the lowliest
of God’s servants on earth with the highest of His servants in the
courts above....
As sons and daughters of God, Christians should strive to reach
the high ideal set before them in the gospel. They should be content
with nothing less than perfection; for Christ says, “Be ye therefore
perfect, even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect.”
The Sanctified Life
Let us make God’s holy word our study, bringing its holy principles into our lives. Let us walk before God in meekness and humility,
daily correcting our faults. Let us not by selfish pride separate the
soul from God. Cherish not a feeling of lofty supremacy, thinking
yourself better than others. “Let him that thinketh he standeth take
heed lest he fall.” Peace and rest will come to you as you bring your
will into subjection to the will of Christ. Then the love of Christ
will rule in the heart, bringing into captivity to the Saviour the secret
springs of action. The hasty, easily roused temper will be soothed
and subdued by the oil of Christ’s grace. The sense of sins forgiven
will bring that peace that passeth all understanding. There will be an
earnest striving to overcome all that is opposed to Christian perfec-
True Conversion
71
tion. Variance will disappear. He who once found fault with those
around him will see that far greater faults exist in his own character.
There are those who listen to the truth, and are convinced that
they have been living in opposition to Christ. They are condemned,
and they repent of their transgressions. Relying upon the merits [74]
of Christ, exercising true faith in Him, they receive pardon for sin.
As they cease to do evil and learn to do well, they grow in grace
and in the knowledge of God. They see that they must sacrifice
in order to separate from the world; and, after counting the cost,
they look upon all as loss if they may but win Christ. They have
enlisted in Christ’s army. The warfare is before them, and they enter
it bravely and cheerfully, fighting against their natural inclinations
and selfish desires, bringing the will into subjection to the will of
Christ. Daily they seek the Lord for grace to obey Him, and they
are strengthened and helped. This is true conversion. In humble,
grateful dependence he who has been given a new heart relies upon
the help of Christ. He reveals in his life the fruit of righteousness.
He once loved himself. Worldly pleasure was his delight. Now
his idol is dethroned, and God reigns supreme. The sins he once
loved he now hates. Firmly and resolutely he follows in the path of
holiness.—The Youth’s Instructor, September 26, 1901.
The Cords of Satan
The pains of duty and the pleasures of sin are the cords with
which Satan binds men in his snares. Those who would rather
die than perform a wrong act are the only ones who will be found
[75]
faithful.—Testimonies for the Church 5:53.
Chapter 18—Counsel to an Indulged Daughter
You have a fearful record of the past year, which is laid open to
the view of the Majesty of heaven and the myriads of pure, sinless
angels. Your thoughts and acts, your desperate and unsanctified
feelings, may have been concealed from mortals; but remember, the
most trivial acts of your life are open to the view of God. You have
a spotted record in Heaven. The sins you have committed are all
registered there.
God’s frown is upon you, and yet you appear destitute of feeling;
you do not realize your lost and undone condition. At times you do
have feelings of remorse; but your proud, independent spirit soon
rises above this, and you stifle the voice of conscience.
You are not happy; yet you imagine that if you could have your
own way unrestrained, you would be happy. Poor child! you occupy
a position similar to that of Eve in Eden. She imagined that she
would be highly exalted if she could only eat of the fruit of the tree
which God had forbidden her even to touch, lest she die. She ate,
and lost all the glories of Eden.
Controlling the Imagination
You should control your thoughts. This will not be an easy task;
you cannot accomplish it without a close and even severe effort. Yet
God requires this of you; it is a duty resting upon every accountable
[76] being. You are responsible to God for your thoughts. If you indulge
in vain imaginations, permitting your mind to dwell upon impure
subjects, you are, in a degree, as guilty before God as if your thoughts
were carried into action. All that prevents the action is the lack of
opportunity.
Day and night dreaming and castle-building are bad and exceedingly dangerous habits. When once established, it is next to
impossible to break up such habits, and direct the thoughts to pure,
holy, elevated themes. You will have to become a faithful sentinel
72
Counsel to an Indulged Daughter
73
over your eyes, ears, and all your senses, if you would control your
mind, and prevent vain and corrupt thoughts from staining your soul.
The power of grace alone can accomplish this most desirable work.
You are weak in this direction.
Subduing Passions and Affections
You have become wayward, bold, and daring. The grace of
God has no place in your heart. In the strength of God alone can
you bring yourself where you can be a recipient of His grace, an
instrument of righteousness. Not only does God require you to
control your thoughts, but also your passions and affections. Your
salvation depends upon your governing yourself in these things.
Passion and affection are powerful agents. If misapplied, if set in
operation through wrong motives, if misplaced, they are powerful
to accomplish your ruin, and leave you a miserable wreck, without
God and without hope.
The imagination must be positively and persistently controlled,
if the passions and affections are made subject to reason, conscience, [77]
and character. You are in danger, for you are just upon the point
of sacrificing your eternal interests at the altar of passion. Passion
is obtaining positive control of your entire being—passion of what
quality? of a base, destructive nature. By yielding to it, you will
embitter the lives of your parents, bring sadness and shame to your
sisters, sacrifice your own character, and forfeit heaven and a glorious immortal life. Are you ready to do this? I appeal to you to
stop where you are. Advance not another step in your headstrong,
wanton course; for before you are misery and death. Unless you
exercise self-control in regard to your passions and affections, you
will surely bring yourself into disrepute with all around you, and
will bring upon your character disgrace which will last while you
live.
You are disobedient to your parents, pert, unthankful, and unholy. These miserable traits are the fruits of a corrupt tree. You are
forward. You love the boys, and love to make them the theme of
your conversation. “Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth
speaketh.” Habits have become powerful to control you; and you
74
Messages to Young People
have learned to deceive in order to carry out your purposes and
[78] accomplish your desires.—Testimonies for the Church 2:560-562.
Chapter 19—Strength of Character Through
Conflict
The first thirty years of the life of Christ were passed in the
obscure village of Nazareth. The inhabitants of this village were
proverbial for their wickedness, hence the inquiry of Nathaniel: “Can
there any good thing come out of Nazareth?” The evangelists say
but very little in regard to the early life of Christ. With the exception
of a brief account of His accompanying His parents to Jerusalem,
we have the simple statement only, “And the child grew, and waxed
strong in spirit, filled with wisdom: and the grace of God was upon
Him.”
Christ is our example in all things. In the providence of God,
His early life was passed in Nazareth, where the inhabitants were
of that character that He was continually exposed to temptations,
and it was necessary for Him to be guarded in order to remain pure
and spotless amid so much sin and wickedness. Christ did not select
this place Himself. His Heavenly Father chose this place for Him,
where His character would be tested and tried in a variety of ways.
The early life of Christ was subjected to severe trials, hardships, and
conflicts, that He might develop the perfect character which makes
Him a perfect example for children, youth, and manhood.
Children and youth are frequently situated where their surroundings are not favorable to a Christian life, and they quite readily yield
to temptations, and plead as an excuse for pursuing a course of sin [79]
that their surroundings are unfavorable. Christ chose retirement, and
through a life of industry, keeping His hands employed, He did not
invite temptation, but kept aloof from the society of those whose
influence was corrupting. Christ placed His feet in the most uneven
path that children and youth will ever be called to travel. He did not
have allotted to Him a life of affluence and indolence. His parents
were poor, and dependent upon their daily toil for sustenance; therefore the life of Christ was one of poverty, self-denial, and privation.
He shared with His parents their life of diligent industry.
75
76
Messages to Young People
Purity Not Dependent on Circumstances
None will ever be called to perfect Christian character under
more unfavorable circumstances than that of our Saviour. The fact
that Christ lived thirty years in Nazareth, from which many thought
it a wonder if any good thing could come, is a rebuke to the youth
who consider that their religious character must conform to circumstances. If the surroundings of youth are unpleasant and positively
bad, many make this an excuse for not perfecting Christian character.
The example of Christ would rebuke the idea that His followers are
dependent upon place, fortune, or prosperity, in order to live blameless lives. Christ would teach them that their faithfulness would
make any place or position, where the providence of God called
them, honorable, however humble.
[80]
The life of Christ was designed to show that purity, stability,
and firmness of principle are not dependent upon a life freed from
hardships, poverty, and adversity. The trials and privations of which
so many youth complain, Christ endured without murmuring. And
this discipline is the very experience the youth need, which will give
firmness to their characters, and make them like Christ, strong in
spirit to resist temptation. They will not, if they separate from the
influence of those who would lead them astray and corrupt their
morals, be overcome by the devices of Satan. Through daily prayer
to God, they will have wisdom and grace from Him to bear the
conflict and stern realities of life, and come off victorious. Fidelity
and serenity of mind can only be retained by watchfulness and prayer.
Christ’s life was an example of persevering energy, which was not
allowed to become weakened by reproach, ridicule, privation or
hardships.
Thus should it be with the youth. If trials increase upon them,
they may know that God is testing and proving their fidelity. And
in just that degree that they maintain their integrity of character
under discouragements, will their fortitude, stability, and power of
endurance increase, and they wax strong in spirit.—The Youth’s
Instructor, March, 1872.
Strength of Character Through Conflict
77
Death Before Dishonor
Choose poverty, reproach, separation from friends, or any suffering, rather than to defile the soul with sin. Death before dishonor
or the transgression of God’s law, should be the motto of every
[81]
Christian.—Testimonies for the Church 5:147.
Chapter 20—Resisting Temptation
Those who are partakers of the divine nature will not give way
to temptation. The enemy is working with all his might to overcome
those who are striving to live the Christian life. He comes to them
with temptations, in the hope that they will yield. Thus he hopes to
discourage them. But those who have planted their feet firmly on
the Rock of Ages will not yield to his devices. They will remember
that God is their Father and Christ their Helper. The Saviour came to
our world to bring to every tried, tempted soul strength to overcome
even as He overcame. I know the power of temptation; I know the
dangers that are in the way; but I know, too, that strength sufficient
for every time of need is provided for those who are struggling
against temptation.
Needless Temptations to Be Shunned
“God is faithful, who will not suffer you to be tempted above that
ye are able; but will with the temptation also make a way to escape,
that ye may be able to bear it.” And we also have a part to act. We
are not to place ourselves needlessly in the way of temptation. God
says, “Come out from among them, and be ye separate, ... and touch
not the unclean thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father
unto you, and ye shall be My sons and daughters.” If by associating
with worldlings for pleasure, by conforming to worldly practices,
[82] by uniting our interests with unbelievers, we place our feet in the
path of temptation and sin, how can we expect God to keep us from
falling?
Keep yourselves away from the corrupting influences of the
world. Do not go unbidden to places where the forces of the enemy
are strongly entrenched.
Do not go where you will be tempted and led astray. But if you
have a message for unbelievers, and if you live so near to God that
you can speak to them a word in season, you can do a work that will
78
Resisting Temptation
79
help them and will honor God. “I pray not,” Christ said, “that Thou
shouldest take them out of the world, but that Thou shouldest keep
them from the evil.”—The Review and Herald, April 14, 1904.
Duty Above Inclination
When the youth attempt to break away from Satan’s control, he
will redouble his temptations. Taking advantage of their ignorance
and inexperience, he attempts to obscure the distinction between
right and wrong. He transforms himself into an angel of light, and
beguiles by promises of pleasure in a forbidden path. If the youth
have formed the habit of following inclination rather than duty, they
will find it hard to resist temptation. They do not see the danger
in indulging even once in forbidden pleasures. The suggestions of
Satan will stir every lingering element of depravity in the heart.—
[83]
The Signs of the Times, January 19, 1882.
Chapter 21—The Deceitfulness of Sin
Nothing is more treacherous than the deceitfulness of sin. It is the
god of this world that deludes, and blinds, and leads to destruction.
Satan does not enter with his array of temptations at once. He
disguises these temptations with a semblance of good. He mingles
with amusements and folly some little improvements, and deceived
souls make it an excuse that great good is to be derived by engaging
in them. This is only the deceptive part. It is Satan’s hellish arts
masked. Beguiled souls take one step, then are prepared for the next.
It is so much more pleasant to follow the inclinations of their own
hearts than to stand on the defensive, and resist the first insinuation
of the wily foe, and thus shut out his in-comings.
Oh, how Satan watches to see his bait taken so readily, and to
see souls walking in the very path he has prepared! He does not
want them to give up praying and maintaining a form of religious
duties; for he can thus make them more useful in his service. He
unites his sophistry and deceptive snares with their experiences and
professions, and thus wonderfully advances his cause.
Self-Examination
There is a necessity for close self-examination, and to closely
investigate in the light of God’s word, Am I sound, or am I rotten, at
[84] heart? Am I renewed in Christ, or am I still carnal at heart, with an
outside, new dress put on? Rein yourself up to the tribunal of God,
and see as in the light of God if there is any secret sin, any iniquity,
any idol you have not sacrificed. Pray, yes, pray as you have never
prayed before, that you may not be deluded by Satan’s devices; that
you may not be given up to a heedless, careless, and vain spirit, and
attend religious duties to quiet your own conscience....
One of the sins that constitute one of the signs of the last days,
is that professed Christians are lovers of pleasure more than lovers
of God. Deal truly with your own souls. Search carefully. How few,
80
Deceitfulness of Sin
81
after a faithful examination, can look up to Heaven and say, “I am
not one of those thus described. I am not a lover of pleasure more
than a lover of God.” How few can say, “I am dead to the world;
the life I now live is by faith of the Son of God. My life is hid with
Christ in God, and when He who is my life shall appear, then shall I
also appear with Him in glory.”
The love and grace of God! Oh precious grace! more valuable
than fine gold. It elevates and ennobles the spirit beyond all other
principles. It sets the heart and affections upon Heaven. While those
around us may be engaged in worldly vanity, pleasure-seeking, and
folly, the conversation is in heaven, whence we look for the Saviour;
the soul is reaching out after God for pardon and peace, for righteousness and true holiness. Converse with God and contemplation
of things above transform the soul into the likeness of Christ.—The
[85]
Review and Herald, May 11, 1886.
Chapter 22—A Warning Against Skepticism
I feel the most intense anguish for our youth. I warn you, as
one who knows the danger, not to be entrapped by Satan through
the little knowledge of science which you may have acquired. It is
better to have a pure and humble heart than all the knowledge you
can possibly gain without the fear of the Lord.
The youth of today will be likely to meet skeptics and infidels
wherever they may go, and how necessary that they be equipped, so
that they may be able to give a reason of their hope with meekness
and fear. Thomas Paine has passed into his grave, but his works live
to curse the world, and those who doubt the truth of God’s word
will place these infidel productions in the hands of the young and
inexperienced, to fill their hearts with the poisonous atmosphere of
doubt. The spirit of Satan works through wicked men to carry on
his schemes for the ruin of souls.
Danger of Association with Skeptics
We are living in an age of licentiousness, and men and youth are
bold in sin. Unless our youth are sacredly guarded, unless they are
fortified with firm principles, unless greater care is manifested in
choosing their associates and the literature which feeds the mind,
they will be exposed to a society whose morals are as corrupt as
[86] were the morals of the inhabitants of Sodom. The appearance of the
people of the world may be very attractive, but if they are continually throwing out suggestions against the Bible, they are dangerous
companions, for they will ever seek to undermine the foundations of
your faith, to corrupt the conscientiousness of old-fashioned, gospel
religion.
The youth often come in contact with those of skeptical tendencies, and their parents are in ignorance of the fact until the terrible
work of evil is consummated and the youth are ruined. The young
should be instructed diligently, that they may not be deceived in re82
Warning Against Skepticism
83
gard to the true character of these persons, and not form friendships
with this class, or listen to their words of sarcasm and sophistry. Unless our young people have moral courage to sever their connection
with these persons when they discover their unbelief, they will be
ensnared, and will think and talk as do their associates, speaking
lightly of religion and the faith of the Bible.
Self-Confidence and Blindness
Could the eyes of deluded youth be opened, they would see
the exultant leer of Satan at his success in ruining souls. In every
conceivable way he seeks to adapt his temptations to the various
dispositions and circumstances of those whom he wishes to entangle.
He will try every device, and if the subjects of these temptations
do not seek God, they will be blinded to his deceptions, and will
be self-confident, self-sufficient, and in ignorance of their condition
and danger. They will soon come to despise the faith once delivered
[87]
to the saints.
I speak to the youth as one who knows, as one to whom the Lord
has opened the perils that attend their pathway. Self-confidence will
lead you into the snare of the enemy. The youth do not ask counsel
of God, and make Him their refuge and strength. They enter society
with all assurance, confident that they are fully able to choose the
right and to comprehend divine mysteries, because of their powers
of reason, as though they could discover truth for themselves.
We fear more for those who are self-confident than for any others,
for they will surely be entangled in the net that has been set by the
great adversary of God and man. Some associate who has been
chosen as a familiar friend, who has been tainted with the corruption
of doubt, will instill his leaven of unbelief into the minds of this
class. By fulsome flattery of their talent, their intellectual superiority,
by inciting in them an ambition for high position, their attention
will be gained, and moral blight will fall upon them. Those who are
exalted in their own opinions will despise the blood of the Atoning
Sacrifice, and will do despite to the Spirit of grace.
The children of Sabbath-keeping parents, who have had great
light, who have been the objects of the tenderest solicitude, may be
the ones who will leave a heritage of shame, who will sow to the
84
Messages to Young People
wind and reap the whirlwind. In the judgment the names of those
who have sinned against great light will be written with those who
are condemned to be separated from the presence of the Lord and
[88] from the glory of His power. They will be lost, lost, and will be
numbered with the scorners of the grace of Christ.
I would rather see my children laid in the grave than see them
taking the path that leads to death. The terrible fact that I had
nurtured children to fight against the God of heaven, to swell the
ranks of apostates in the last days, to march under the black banner
of Satan, would indeed be a thought of horror to me.
Moral Courage Needed
Our youth will meet temptations on every hand, and they must
be so educated that they will depend upon higher power, higher
teaching, than can be given by mortals. There are despisers of our
Lord everywhere, who habitually throw contempt upon Christianity.
They call it the plaything of children, invented to impose on the
credulity of the ignorant.
Those who have not moral power cannot stand in defense of
the truth; they have not courage to say: “Unless such conversation
ceases, I cannot remain in your presence. Jesus, the world’s Redeemer, is my Saviour; in Him is centered my hope of eternal life.”
But this is the very way in which to silence them. If you argue with
them, they will have arguments with which to meet you, and nothing
you may say will touch them; but if you live for Christ, if you are
firm in your allegiance to the God of heaven, you may do for them
that which argument will fail to do, and convince them of the fallacy
of their doctrines by the power of godliness.
There is no sadder spectacle than that of those who have been
[89] purchased by the blood of Christ, who have been intrusted with
talents wherewith they may glorify God, turning to jest the messages
graciously sent to them in the gospel, denying the divinity of Christ,
and trusting to their own finite reasoning, and to arguments that have
no foundation. When tested with affliction, when brought face to
face with death, all these fallacies they have cherished will be melted
away like frost before the sun.
Warning Against Skepticism
85
How terrible it is to stand by the coffin of one who has rejected
the appeals of divine mercy! How terrible to say: Here is a life
lost! Here is one who might have reached the highest standard, and
gained immortal life, but he surrendered his life to Satan, became
ensnared by the vain philosophies of men, and was a plaything of the
evil one! The Christian’s hope is as an anchor to the soul, both sure
and steadfast, and entereth into that which is within the veil, whither
Christ the forerunner is for us entered. We have an individual work
to do to prepare for the great events that are before us.
The Tempest Is Coming
The youth should seek God more earnestly. The tempest is
coming, and we must get ready for its fury by having repentance
toward God and faith toward our Lord Jesus Christ. The Lord will
arise to shake terribly the earth. We shall see troubles on all sides.
Thousands of ships will be hurled into the depths of the sea. Navies
will go down, and human lives will be sacrificed by millions. Fires
will break out unexpectedly, and no human effort will be able to
quench them. The palaces of earth will be swept away in the fury of
the flames. Disasters by rail will become more and more frequent; [90]
confusion, collision, and death without a moment’s warning will
occur on the great lines of travel. The end is near, probation is
closing. Oh, let us seek God while He may be found, call upon Him
while He is near! The prophet says: “Seek ye the Lord, all ye meek
of the earth, which have wrought His judgment; seek righteousness,
seek meekness: it may be ye shall be hid in the day of the Lord’s
anger.”—The Signs of the Times, April 21, 1890.
Daily Dependence on God
When you rise in the morning, do you feel your helplessness, and
your need of strength from God? and do you humbly, heartily make
known your wants to your heavenly Father? If so, angels mark your
prayers, and if these prayers have not gone forth out of feigned lips,
when you are in danger of unconsciously doing wrong, and exerting
an influence which will lead others to do wrong, your guardian angel
86
Messages to Young People
will be by your side, prompting you to a better course, choosing
your words for you, and influencing your actions.
If you feel in no danger, and if you offer no prayer for help and
strength to resist temptations, you will be sure to go astray; your
neglect of duty will be marked in the book of God in heaven, and
you will be found wanting in the trying day.—Testimonies for the
[91] Church 3:363, 364.
Chapter 23—One Weak Point
We may flatter ourselves that we are free from many things
of which others are guilty; but if we have some strong points of
character, and but one weak point, there is yet a communion between
sin and the soul. The heart is divided in its service, and says, “Some
of self and some of Thee.” The child of God must search out the sin
which he has petted and indulged himself in, and permit God to cut
it out of his heart. He must overcome that one sin; for it is not a
trifling matter in the sight of God.
One says, “I am not the least jealous, but then I do get provoked
and say mean things, although I am always sorry after giving way
to temper.” Another says, “I have this fault or that, but then I just
despise such and such meanness as is manifested by a certain person
of my acquaintance.” The Lord has not given us a list of graded sins,
so that we may reckon some as of little consequence, and say that
they will do but little harm, while others are of greater magnitude
and will do much harm.
A chain is no stronger than is its weakest link. We might pronounce such a chain good on the whole, but if one link is weak
the chain cannot be depended on. The work of overcoming is to
be the study of every soul who enters the kingdom of God. That
impatient word quivering on your lips must be left unspoken. That
thought that your character is not rightly estimated must be put from
you; for it weakens your influence, and works out the sure result, [92]
making you of light estimation in the minds of others. You should
overcome the idea that you are a martyr, and lay claim to the promise
of Christ, who says, “My grace is sufficient for thee.”—The Review
and Herald, August 1, 1893.
Thought Control
You should keep off from Satan’s enchanted ground, and not
allow your minds to be swayed from allegiance to God. Through
87
88
Messages to Young People
Christ you may and should be happy, and should acquire habits of
self-control. Even your thoughts must be brought into subjection
to the will of God, and your feelings under the control of reason
and religion. Your imagination was not given you to be allowed
to run riot and have its own way, without any effort at restraint or
discipline. If the thoughts are wrong, the feelings will be wrong; and
the thoughts and feelings combined make up the moral character.
When you decide that as Christians you are not required to restrain
your thoughts and feelings, you are brought under the influence of
evil angels, and invite their presence and their control. If you yield
to your impressions, and allow your thoughts to run in a channel of
suspicion, doubt, and repining, you will be among the most unhappy
of mortals, and your lives will prove a failure.—Testimonies for the
[93] Church 5:310. (94)
Section 3—Gaining Victories
[94]
Nothing is apparently more helpless, yet really more invincible, than
the soul that feels its nothingness, and relies wholly on the merits of
the Saviour. God would send every angel in heaven to the aid of
such an one, rather than allow him to be overcome.—Testimonies
for the Church 7:17.
[95]
Chapter 24—Onward and Upward
I wish I could portray the beauty of the Christian life. Beginning
in the morning of life, controlled by the laws of nature and of God,
the Christian moves steadily onward and upward, daily drawing
nearer his heavenly home, where await for him a crown of life, and
a new name, “which no man knoweth saving he that receiveth it.”
Constantly he grows in happiness, in holiness, in usefulness. The
progress of each year exceeds that of the past year.
God has given the youth a ladder to climb, a ladder that reaches
from earth to heaven. Above this ladder is God, and on every round
fall the bright beams of His glory. He is watching those who are
climbing, ready, when the grasp relaxes and the steps falter, to send
help. Yes, tell it in words full of cheer, that no one who perseveringly
climbs the ladder will fail of gaining an entrance into the heavenly
city.
Satan presents many temptations to the youth. He is playing the
game of life for their souls, and he leaves no means untried to allure
and ruin them. But God does not leave them to fight unaided against
the tempter. They have an all-powerful Helper.
Stronger far than their foe is He who in this world and in human
nature met and conquered Satan, resisting every temptation that
comes to the youth today. He is their Elder Brother. He feels for them
a deep and tender interest. He keeps over them a constant watch[96] care, and He rejoices when they try to please Him. As they pray,
He mingles with their prayers the incense of His righteousness, and
offers them to God as a fragrant sacrifice. In His strength the youth
can endure hardness as good soldiers of the cross. Strengthened with
His might, they are enabled to reach the high ideals before them.
The sacrifice made on Calvary is the pledge of their victory.
90
Onward and Upward
91
God Not Unreasonable
The church of God is made up of vessels large and small. The
Lord does not ask for anything unreasonable. He does not expect
the smaller vessels to hold the contents of the larger ones. He looks
for returns according to what a man has, not according to what he
has not. Do your best, and God will accept your efforts. Take up the
duty lying nearest you, and perform it with fidelity, and your work
will be wholly acceptable to the Master. Do not, in your desire to do
something great, overlook the smaller tasks awaiting you.
Beware how you neglect secret prayer and a study of God’s word.
These are your weapons against him who is striving to hinder your
progress heavenward. The first neglect of prayer and Bible study
makes easier the second neglect. The first resistance to the Spirit’s
pleading prepares the way for the second resistance. Thus the heart
is hardened, and the conscience seared.
On the other hand, every resistance of temptation makes resistance more easy. Every denial of self makes self-denial easier. Every
victory gained prepares the way for a fresh victory. Each resistance [97]
of temptation, each self-denial, each triumph over sin, is a seed
sown unto eternal life. Every unselfish action gives new strength to
spirituality. No one can try to be like Christ without growing more
noble and more true.
Develop Confidence
The Lord will recognize every effort you make to reach His ideal
for you. When you make a failure, when you are betrayed into
sin, do not feel that you cannot pray, that you are not worthy to
come before the Lord. “My little children, these things write I unto
you, that ye sin not. And if any man sin, we have an advocate with
the Father, Jesus Christ the righteous.” With outstretched arms He
waits to welcome the prodigal. Go to Him, and tell Him about your
mistakes and failures. Ask Him to strengthen you for fresh endeavor.
He will never disappoint you, never abuse your confidence.
Trial will come to you. Thus the Lord polishes the roughness
from your character. Do not murmur. You make the trial harder by
repining. Honor God by cheerful submission. Patiently endure the
92
Messages to Young People
pressure. Even though a wrong is done you, keep the love of God in
the heart. “Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from speaking
guile. Depart from evil, and do good; seek peace, and pursue it. The
eyes of the Lord are upon the righteous, and His ears are open unto
their cry.”
“Beware of desperate steps; the darkest day, Wait but tomorrow,
will have passed away.” “In quietness and in confidence shall be
[98] your strength.” Christ knows the strength of your temptations and
the strength of your power to resist. His hand is always stretched
out in pitying tenderness to every suffering child. To the tempted,
discouraged one he says, Child for whom I suffered and died, cannot
you trust Me? “As thy days, so shall thy strength be.”
“Commit thy way unto the Lord; trust also in Him; and He shall
bring it to pass.” ... He will be to you as the shadow of a great rock
in a weary land. He says, “Come unto Me, ... and I will give you
rest,”—rest that the world can neither give nor take away....
Words cannot describe the peace and joy possessed by him who
takes God at His word. Trials do not disturb him, slights do not vex
him. Self is crucified. Day by day his duties may become more
taxing, his temptations stronger, his trials more severe; but he does
not falter; for he receives strength equal to his need.—The Youth’s
Instructor, June 26, 1902.
Cost of Victory
Christ sacrificed everything for man, in order to make it possible
for him to gain heaven. Now it is for fallen man to show what he
will sacrifice on his own account, for Christ’s sake, that he may win
immortal glory. Those who have any just sense of the magnitude
of salvation, and of its cost, will never murmur that their sowing
must be in tears, and that conflict and self-denial are the Christian’s
[99] portion in this life.—The Signs of the Times, March 4, 1880.
Chapter 25—Perfecting Character
Christ has given us no assurance that to attain perfection of character is an easy matter. A noble all-round character is not inherited.
It does not come to us by accident. A noble character is earned by individual effort through the merits and grace of Christ. God gives the
talents, the powers of the mind; we form the character. It is formed
by hard, stern battles with self. Conflict after conflict must be waged
against hereditary tendencies. We shall have to criticize ourselves
closely, and allow not one unfavorable trait to remain uncorrected.
Let no one say, I cannot remedy my defects of character. If you
come to this decision, you will certainly fail of obtaining everlasting
life. The impossibility lies in your own will. If you will not, then you
cannot overcome. The real difficulty arises from the corruption of
an unsanctified heart, and an unwillingness to submit to the control
of God.
Set Your Mark High
Many whom God has qualified to do excellent work accomplish
very little, because they attempt little. Thousands pass through life
as if they had no definite object for which to live, no standard to
reach. Such will obtain a reward proportionate to their works.
Remember that you will never reach a higher standard than you
yourself set. Then set your mark high, and step by step, even though [100]
it be by painful effort, by self-denial and sacrifice, ascend the whole
length of the ladder of progress. Let nothing hinder you. Fate has
not woven its meshes about any human being so firmly that he need
remain helpless and in uncertainty. Opposing circumstances should
create a firm determination to overcome them. The breaking down
of one barrier will give greater ability and courage to go forward.
Press with determination in the right direction, and circumstances
will be your helpers, not your hindrances.
93
94
Messages to Young People
Cultivate Every Grace of Character
Be ambitious, for the Master’s glory, to cultivate every grace
of character. In every phase of your character building you are to
please God. This you may do; for Enoch pleased Him, though living
in a degenerate age. And there are Enochs in this our day.
Stand like Daniel, that faithful statesman, a man whom no temptation could corrupt. Do not disappoint Him who so loved you that
He gave His own life to cancel your sins. He says, “Without Me ye
can do nothing.” Remember this. If you have made mistakes, you
certainly gain a victory if you see these mistakes, and regard them as
beacons of warning. Thus you turn defeat into victory, disappointing
the enemy, and honoring your Redeemer.
A character formed according to the divine likeness is the only
treasure that we can take from this world to the next. Those who are
[101] under the instruction of Christ in this world will take every divine
attainment with them to the heavenly mansions. And in heaven we
are continually to improve. How important, then, is the development
of character in this life.
His Biddings Are Enablings
The heavenly intelligences will work with the human agent who
seeks with determined faith that perfection of character which will
reach out to perfection in action. To every one engaged in this work
Christ says, I am at your right hand to help you.
As the will of man co-operates with the will of God, it becomes
omnipotent. Whatever is to be done at His command, may be accomplished in His strength. All His biddings are enablings.—Christ’s
Object Lessons, 331-333.
Our Constant Dependence
Those who fail to realize their constant dependence upon God
will be overcome by temptation. We may now suppose that our feet
stand secure, and that we shall never be moved. We may say with
confidence, “I know in whom I have believed; nothing can shake
my faith in God and in His word.” But Satan is planning to take
advantage of our hereditary and cultivated traits of character, and
Perfecting Character
95
to blind our eyes to our own necessities and defects. Only through
realizing our own weakness, and looking steadfastly unto Jesus, can
[102]
we walk securely.—The Desire of Ages, 382.
Chapter 26—The Fight of Faith
Many of the youth have not a fixed principle to serve God. They
sink under every cloud, and have no power of endurance. They
do not grow in grace. They appear to keep the commandments of
God, but they are not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can
be. Their carnal hearts must be changed. They must see beauty
in holiness: then they will pant after it as the hart panteth after the
water-brooks; then they will love God and His law; then the yoke of
Christ will be easy, and His burden light.
If your steps are ordered by the Lord, dear youth, you must
not expect that your path will always be one of outward peace and
prosperity. The path that leads to eternal day is not the easiest to
travel, and at times it will seem dark and thorny. But you have the
assurance that God’s everlasting arms encircle you, to protect you
from evil. He wants you to exercise earnest faith in Him, and learn
to trust Him in the shadow as well as in the sunshine.
Living Faith
The follower of Christ must have faith abiding in the heart; for
without this it is impossible to please God. Faith is the hand that
takes hold of infinite help; it is the medium by which the renewed
heart is made to beat in unison with the heart of Christ.
In her endeavors to reach her home, the eagle is often beaten
[103] down by the tempest to the narrow defiles of the mountains. The
clouds, in black, angry masses sweep between her and the sunny
heights where she secures her nest. For a while she seems bewildered, and dashes this way and that, beating her strong wings as
if to sweep back the dense clouds. She awakens the doves of the
mountains with her wild cry in her vain endeavors to find a way out
of her prison. At last she dashes upward into the blackness, and gives
a shrill scream of triumph as she emerges, a moment later, in the
calm sunshine above. The darkness and tempest are all below her,
96
Fight of Faith
97
and the light of heaven is shining about her. She reaches her loved
home in the lofty crag, and is satisfied. It was through darkness
that she reached the light. It cost her an effort to do this, but she is
rewarded in gaining the object which she sought.
This is the only course we can pursue as followers of Christ. We
must exercise that living faith, which will penetrate the clouds that,
like a thick wall, separate us from heaven’s light. We have heights
of faith to reach, where all is peace and joy in the Holy Spirit.
A Lifelong Conflict
Have you ever watched a hawk in pursuit of a timid dove? Instinct has taught the dove that in order for the hawk to seize his prey,
he must gain a loftier flight than his victim. So she rises higher and
still higher in the blue dome of heaven, ever pursued by the hawk,
which is seeking to obtain the advantage. But in vain. The dove is
safe as long as she allows nothing to stop her in her flight, or draw [104]
her earthward; but let her once falter, and take a lower flight, and her
watchful enemy will swoop down upon his victim. Again and again
have we watched this scene with almost breathless interest, all our
sympathies with the little dove. How sad we should have felt to see
it fall a victim to the cruel hawk!
We have before us a warfare,—a lifelong conflict with Satan and
his seductive temptations. The enemy will use every argument, every
deception, to entangle the soul; and in order to win the crown of life,
we must put forth earnest, persevering effort. We must not lay off
the armor or leave the battlefield until we have gained the victory,
and can triumph in our Redeemer. As long as we continue to keep
our eyes fixed upon the Author and Finisher of our faith, we shall be
safe. But our affections must be placed upon things above, not on
things of the earth. By faith we must rise higher and still higher in
the attainment of the graces of Christ. By daily contemplating His
matchless charms, we must grow more and more into His glorious
image. While we thus live in communion with Heaven, Satan will
lay his nets for us in vain.—The Youth’s Instructor, May 12, 1898. [105]
Chapter 27—Victory Appropriated
We have little idea of the strength that would be ours if we would
connect with the source of all strength. We fall into sin again and
again, and think it must always be so. We cling to our infirmities as
if they were something to be proud of. Christ tells us that we must
set our face as a flint if we would overcome. He has borne our sins
in His own body on the tree; and through the power He has given
us, we may resist the world, the flesh, and the devil. Then let us not
talk of our weakness and inefficiency, but of Christ and His strength.
When we talk of Satan’s strength, the enemy fastens his power more
firmly upon us. When we talk of the power of the Mighty One, the
enemy is driven back. As we draw near to God, He draws near to
us....
Many of us fail to improve our privileges. We make a few feeble
efforts to do right, and then go back to our old life of sin. If we ever
enter the kingdom of God, we must enter with perfect characters,
not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing. Satan works with
increased activity as we near the close of time. He lays his snares,
unperceived by us, that he may take possession of our minds. In
every way he tries to eclipse the glory of God from the soul. It rests
with us to decide whether he shall control our hearts and minds, or
whether we shall have a place in the new earth, a title to Abraham’s
[106] farm.
The power of God, combined with human effort, has wrought
out a glorious victory for us. Shall we not appreciate this? All the
riches of heaven were given to us in Jesus. God would not have the
confederacy of evil say that He could do more than He has done.
The worlds that He has created, the angels in heaven, could testify
that He could do no more. God has resources of power of which we
as yet know nothing, and from these He will supply us in our time of
need. But our effort is ever to combine with the divine. Our intellect,
our perceptive powers, all the strength of our being, must be called
into exercise.... If we will rise to the emergency, and arm ourselves
98
Victory Appropriated
99
like men who wait for their Lord; if we will work to overcome every
defect in our characters, God will give us increased light and strength
and help.—The Youth’s Instructor, January 4, 1900.
Faith and Duty
Faith is not feeling. Faith is the substance of things hoped for,
the evidence of things not seen. There is a form of religion which is
nothing more than selfishness. It takes pleasure in worldly enjoyment. It is satisfied with contemplating the religion of Christ, and
knows nothing of its saving power. Those who possess this religion
regard sin lightly because they do not know Jesus. While in this
condition, they estimate duty very lightly. But a faithful performance
of duty goes hand in hand with a right estimate of the character of
[107]
God.—The Review and Herald, February 28, 1907.
Chapter 28—How to be Strong
Christ has made every provision for us to be strong. He has given
us His Holy Spirit, whose office is to bring to our remembrance all
the promises that Christ has made, that we may have peace and
a sweet sense of forgiveness. If we will but keep our eyes fixed
on the Saviour, and trust in His power, we shall be filled with a
sense of security; for the righteousness of Christ will become our
righteousness....
We dishonor Him by talking of our inefficiency. Instead of
looking at ourselves, let us constantly behold Jesus, daily becoming
more and more like Him, more and more able to talk of Him, better
prepared to avail ourselves of His kindness and helpfulness, and to
receive the blessings offered us.
As we thus live in communion with Him, we grow strong in His
strength, a help and a blessing to those around us. If we would only
do as the Lord desires us to, our hearts would become as sacred
harps, every chord of which would sound forth praise and gratitude
to the Redeemer sent by God to take away the sin of the world....
Behold His Glory
When temptations assail you, as they surely will, when care and
perplexity surround you, when, distressed and discouraged, you are
almost ready to yield to despair, look, O look, to where with the eye
[108] of faith you last saw the light: and the darkness that encompasseth
you will be dispelled by the bright shining of His glory. When sin
struggles for the mastery in your soul, and burdens the conscience,
when unbelief clouds the mind, go to the Saviour. His grace is
sufficient to subdue sin. He will pardon us, making us joyful in
God....
Let us no longer talk of our inefficiency and lack of power. Forgetting the things that are behind, let us press forward in the heavenward way. Let us neglect no opportunity that, if improved, will make
100
How to be Strong
101
us more useful in God’s service. Then like threads of gold, holiness
will run through our lives, and the angels, beholding our consecration, will repeat the promise, “I will make a man more precious than
fine gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir.” All heaven
rejoices when weak, faulty human beings give themselves to Jesus,
to live His life.—The Review and Herald, October 1, 1908.
Joy Through Repentance
The conditions of salvation for man are ordained of God. Selfabasement and cross-bearing are the provisions made for the repenting sinner to find comfort and peace. The thought that Jesus
submitted to humiliation and sacrifice that man will never be called
to endure, should hush every murmuring voice. The sweetest joy
comes to man through his sincere repentance toward God because of
the transgression of His law, and faith in Jesus Christ as the sinner’s
Redeemer and Advocate.—The Signs of the Times, March 4, 1880. [109]
Chapter 29—The Victorious Life
Peace comes with dependence on divine power. As fast as the
soul resolves to act in accordance with the light given, the Holy Spirit
gives more light and strength. The grace of the Spirit is supplied to
co-operate with the soul’s resolve, but it is not a substitute for the
individual exercise of faith. Success in the Christian life depends
upon the appropriation of the light that God has given. It is not an
abundance of light and evidence that makes the soul free in Christ;
it is the rising of the powers and the will and the energies of the soul
to cry out sincerely, “Lord, I believe; help Thou mine unbelief.”
I rejoice in the bright prospects of the future, and so may you.
Be cheerful, and praise the Lord for His lovingkindness. That which
you cannot understand, commit to Him. He loves you, and pities
your every weakness. He “hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings
in heavenly places in Christ.” It would not satisfy the heart of the
infinite One to give those who love His Son a lesser blessing than
He gives His Son.
Satan seeks to draw our minds away from the mighty Helper, to
lead us to ponder over our degeneration of soul. But though Jesus
sees the guilt of the past, He speaks pardon; and we should not
dishonor Him by doubting His love. The feeling of guiltiness must
be laid at the foot of the cross, or it will poison the springs of life.
[110] When Satan thrusts his threatenings upon you, turn from them, and
comfort your soul with the promises of God. The cloud may be
dark in itself, but when filled with the light of heaven, it turns to the
brightness of gold; for the glory of God rests upon it.
God’s children are not to be subject to feelings and emotions.
When they fluctuate between hope and fear, the heart of Christ is
hurt; for He has given them unmistakable evidence of His love....
He wants them to do the work He has given them; then their hearts
will become in His hands as sacred harps, every chord of which will
send forth praise and thanksgiving to the One sent by God to take
away the sins of the world.
102
Victorious Life
103
Christ’s love for His children is as tender as it is strong. And
it is stronger than death; for He died to purchase our salvation,
and to make us one with Him, mystically and eternally one. So
strong is His love that it controls all His powers, and employs the
vast resources of heaven in doing His people good. It is without
variableness or shadow of turning,—the same yesterday, today, and
forever. Although sin has existed for ages, trying to counteract this
love and obstruct its flowing earthward, it still flows in rich currents
to those for whom Christ died.—Testimonies to Ministers, 518-519.
The Dominating Influence
Remember that in your life, religion is not merely one influence
among others; it is to be an influence dominating all others.—Coun[111]
sels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 489.
Chapter 30—Living Faith
Many who are sincerely seeking for holiness of heart and purity
of life seem perplexed and discouraged. They are constantly looking to themselves, and lamenting their lack of faith; and because
they have no faith, they feel that they cannot claim the blessing of
God. These persons mistake feeling for faith. They look above the
simplicity of true faith, and thus bring great darkness upon their
souls. They should turn the mind from self, to dwell upon the mercy
and goodness of God and to recount His promises, and then simply
believe that He will fulfill His word.
We are not to trust in our faith, but in the promises of God. When
we repent of our past transgressions of His law, and resolve to render
obedience in the future, we should believe that God for Christ’s sake
accepts us, and forgives our sins.
Darkness and discouragement will sometimes come upon the
soul, and threaten to overwhelm us; but we should not cast away
our confidence. We must keep the eye fixed on Jesus, feeling or no
feeling. We should seek to faithfully perform every known duty, and
then calmly rest in the promises of God.
Do Not Depend on Feeling
At times a deep sense of our unworthiness will send a thrill of
terror through the soul; but this is no evidence that God has changed
[112] toward us, or we toward God. No effort should be made to rein the
mind up to a certain intensity of emotion. We may not feel today the
peace and joy which we felt yesterday; but we should by faith grasp
the hand of Christ, and trust Him as fully in the darkness as in the
light.
Satan may whisper, “You are too great a sinner for Christ to save.”
While you acknowledge that you are indeed sinful and unworthy,
you may meet the tempter with the cry, “By virtue of the atonement,
I claim Christ as my Saviour. I trust not to my own merits, but to the
104
Living Faith
105
precious blood of Jesus, which cleanses me. This moment I hang my
helpless soul on Christ.” The Christian life must be a life of constant,
living faith. An unyielding trust, a firm reliance upon Christ, will
bring peace and assurance to the soul.
Be Not Discouraged
Be not discouraged because your heart seems hard. Every obstacle, every internal foe, only increases your need of Christ. He came
to take away the heart of stone, and give you a heart of flesh. Look
to Him for special grace to overcome your peculiar faults. When
assailed by temptation, steadfastly resist the evil promptings; say to
your soul, “How can I dishonor my Redeemer? I have given myself
to Christ; I cannot do the works of Satan.” Cry to the dear Saviour
for help to sacrifice every idol, and to put away every darling sin.
Let the eye of faith see Jesus standing before the Father’s throne,
presenting His wounded hands as He pleads for you. Believe that
[113]
strength comes to you through your precious Saviour.
Contemplation of Christ
By faith look upon the crowns laid up for those who shall overcome; listen to the exultant song of the redeemed, Worthy, worthy
is the Lamb that was slain and hast redeemed us to God! Endeavor
to regard these scenes as real. Stephen, the first Christian martyr,
in his terrible conflict with principalities and powers, and spiritual
wickedness in high places, exclaimed, “Behold, I see the heavens
opened, and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God.”
The Saviour of the world was revealed to him as looking down from
heaven upon him with the deepest interest; and the glorious light of
Christ’s countenance shone upon Stephen with such brightness that
even his enemies saw his face shine like the face of an angel.
If we would permit our minds to dwell more upon Christ and
the heavenly world, we should find a powerful stimulus and support
in fighting the battles of the Lord. Pride and love of the world will
lose their power as we contemplate the glories of that better land
so soon to be our home. Beside the loveliness of Christ, all earthly
attractions will seem of little worth.
106
Messages to Young People
Changing the Habits of Thought
Let none imagine that without earnest effort on their part they
can obtain the assurance of God’s love. When the mind has been
long permitted to dwell only on earthly things, it is a difficult matter
to change the habits of thought. That which the eye sees and the ear
[114] hears too often attracts the attention and absorbs the interest.
But if we would enter the city of God, and look upon Jesus in
His glory, we must become accustomed to beholding Him with the
eye of faith here. The words and the character of Christ should be
often the subject of our thoughts and of our conversation; and each
day some time should be especially devoted to prayerful meditation
upon these sacred themes.
Sanctification a Daily Work
Sanctification is a daily work. Let none deceive themselves
with the belief that God will pardon and bless them while they are
trampling upon one of His requirements. The willful commission of
a known sin silences the witnessing voice of the Spirit, and separates
the soul from God. Whatever may be the ecstasies of religious
feeling, Jesus cannot abide in the heart that disregards the divine
law. God will honor those only who honor Him.
“To whom ye yield yourselves servants to obey, his servants
ye are to whom ye obey.” If we indulge anger, lust, covetousness,
hatred, selfishness, or any other sin, we become servants of sin. “No
man can serve two masters.” If we serve sin, we cannot serve Christ.
The Christian will feel the promptings of sin, for the flesh lusteth
against the Spirit; but the Spirit striveth against the flesh, keeping up
a constant warfare. Here is where Christ’s help is needed. Human
weakness becomes united to divine strength, and faith exclaims,
“Thanks be to God, which giveth us the victory through our Lord
Jesus Christ!”
If we would develop a character which God can accept, we must
[115] form correct habits in our religious life. Daily prayer is as essential
to growth in grace, and even to spiritual life itself, as is temporal food
to physical well-being. We should accustom ourselves to often lift
the thoughts to God in prayer. If the mind wanders, we must bring
Living Faith
107
it back; by persevering effort, habit will finally make it easy. We
cannot for one moment separate ourselves from Christ with safety.
We may have His presence to attend us at every step, but only by
observing the conditions which He has Himself laid down.
Make Religion a Business
Religion must be made the great business of life. Everything
else should be held subordinate to this. All our powers of soul, body,
and spirit, must be engaged in the Christian warfare. We must look
to Christ for strength and grace, and we shall gain the victory as
surely as Jesus died for us....
We must come nearer to the cross of Christ. Penitence at the
foot of the cross is the first lesson of peace we have to learn. The
love of Jesus—who can comprehend it? Infinitely more tender and
self-denying than a mother’s love! If we would know the value
of a human soul, we must look in living faith upon the cross, and
thus begin the study which shall be the science and the song of the
redeemed through all eternity. The value of our time and our talents
can be estimated only by the greatness of the ransom paid for our
redemption. What ingratitude do we manifest toward God when
we rob Him of His own by withholding from Him our affections
and our service! Is it too much to give ourselves to Him who has
sacrificed all for us? Can we choose the friendship of the world [116]
before the immortal honors which Christ proffers,—“to sit with Me
in My throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with My
Father in His throne”?
Sanctification, a Progressive Experience
Sanctification is a progressive work. The successive steps are set
before us in the words of Peter: “Giving all diligence, add to your
faith virtue; and to virtue knowledge; and to knowledge temperance;
and to temperance patience; and to patience godliness; and to godliness brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness charity. For
if these things be in you, and abound, they make you that ye shall
neither be barren nor unfruitful in the knowledge of our Lord Jesus
Christ.” “Wherefore the rather, brethren, give diligence to make your
108
Messages to Young People
calling and election sure; for if ye do these things, ye shall never
fall; for so an entrance shall be ministered unto you abundantly into
the everlasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.”
Here is a course by which we may be assured that we shall
never fall. Those who are thus working upon the plan of addition
in obtaining the Christian graces, have the assurance that God will
work upon the plan of multiplication in granting them the gifts of
His Spirit.
Peter addresses those who have obtained like precious faith:
“Grace and peace be multiplied unto you through the knowledge of
God, and of Jesus our Lord.” By divine grace, all who will may climb
the shining steps from earth to heaven, and at last, “with songs and
[117] everlasting joy,” enter through the gates into the city of God.—The
Review and Herald, November 15, 1887.
Value of Trials
The trials of life are God’s workmen, to remove the impurities
and roughness from our characters. Their hewing, squaring, and
chiseling, their burnishing and polishing, is a painful process, it is
hard to be pressed down to the grinding wheel. But the stone is
brought forth prepared to fill its place in the heavenly temple. Upon
no useless material does the Master bestow such careful, thorough
work. Only His precious stones are polished after the similitude of a
palace.—Thoughts from the Mount of Blessing, 10.
Secret Place of Power
To the secret place of the Most High, under the shadow of the
Almighty, men now and then repair; they abide for a season, and the
result is manifest in noble deeds; then their faith fails, the communion is interrupted, and the life work marred. But the life of Jesus
was a life of constant trust, sustained by continual communion; and
His service for heaven and earth was without failure or faltering.
As a man He supplicated the throne of God, till His humanity
was charged with a heavenly current that connected humanity with
divinity. Receiving life from God, He imparted life to men.—Edu[118] cation, 80, 81.
Chapter 31—Union With Christ
A union with Christ by living faith is enduring; every other union
must perish. Christ first chose us, paying an infinite price for our
redemption; and the true believer chooses Christ as first and last and
best in everything. But this union costs us something. It is a union
of utter dependence, to be entered into by a proud being. All who
form this union must feel their need of the atoning blood of Christ.
They must have change of heart. They must submit their own will to
the will of God. There will be a struggle with outward and internal
obstacles. There must be a painful work of detachment, as well
as a work of attachment. Pride, selfishness, vanity, worldliness—
sin in all its forms—must be overcome, if we would enter into a
union with Christ. The reason why many find the Christian life so
deplorably hard, why they are so fickle, so variable, is, they try to
attach themselves to Christ without first detaching themselves from
these cherished idols.
After the union with Christ has been formed, it can be preserved
only by earnest prayer and untiring effort. We must resist, we must
deny, we must conquer self. Through the grace of Christ, by courage,
by faith, by watchfulness, we may gain the victory.—Testimonies
[119]
for the Church 5:231. (120)
109
110
Messages to Young People
Section 4—Walking in the Light
[120]
The Saviour is bending over the purchase of His blood, saying with
inexpressible tenderness and pity, “Wilt thou be made whole?” He
bids you arise in health and peace. Do not wait to feel that you are
made whole. Believe the Saviour’s word. Put your will on the side
of Christ. Will to serve Him, and in acting upon His word you will
receive strength. Whatever may be the evil practice, the master
passion which through long indulgence binds both soul and body,
Christ is able and longs to deliver. He will impart life to the soul
that is “dead in trespasses.” He will set free the captive that is held
by weakness and misfortune and the chains of sin.—The Ministry of
Healing, 84, 85.
[121]
Chapter 32—Growing in Grace
“But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and
Saviour Jesus Christ.” It is the privilege of the young, as they grow
in Jesus, to grow in spiritual grace and knowledge. We may know
more and more of Jesus through an interested searching of the Scriptures, and then following the ways of truth and righteousness therein
revealed. Those who are ever growing in grace will be steadfast in
the faith, and moving forward.
Growth Necessary to Steadfastness
There should be an earnest desire in the heart of every youth who
has purposed to be a disciple of Jesus Christ to reach the highest
Christian standard, to be a worker with Christ. If he makes it his
aim to be of that number who shall be presented faultless before the
throne of God, he will be continually advancing. The only way to
remain steadfast is to progress daily in divine life. Faith will increase
if, when brought in conflict with doubts and obstacles, it overcomes
them. True sanctification is progressive. If you are growing in grace
and the knowledge of Jesus Christ, you will improve every privilege
and opportunity to gain more knowledge of the life and character of
Christ.
Faith in Jesus will grow as you become better acquainted with
your Redeemer by dwelling upon His spotless life and His infinite
love. You cannot dishonor God more than to profess to be His
[122] disciple while you keep at a distance from Him, and are not fed
and nourished by His Holy Spirit. When you are growing in grace,
you will love to attend religious meetings, and you will gladly bear
testimony of the love of Christ before the congregation. God, by
His grace, can make the young man prudent, and He can give to the
children knowledge and experience. They can grow in grace daily.
You should not measure your faith by your feelings.
112
Growing in Grace
113
Heart Examination
Closely examine your own heart, and the state of your affections
toward God. Inquire, Have I devoted the precious moments of today
in seeking to please myself, seeking for my own amusement? or
have I made others happy? Have I helped those connected with me
to greater devotion to God and to appreciate eternal things? Have
I brought my religion into my home, and there revealed the grace
of Christ in my words and in my deportment? By my respectful
obedience, have I honored my parents, and thus kept the fifth commandment? Have I cheerfully taken up my little, everyday duties,
performing them with fidelity, doing what I could to lighten the
burdens of others? Have I kept my lips from evil, and my tongue
from speaking guile? Have I honored Christ my Redeemer, who
gave His precious life that eternal life might be within my reach?
Watch and Pray
At the beginning of the day, do not, dear youth, neglect to pray
earnestly to Jesus that He will impart to you strength and grace to [123]
resist the temptations of the enemy in whatever form they may come;
and if you pray earnestly, in faith and contrition of soul, the Lord
will hear your prayer. But you must watch as well as pray. Jesus
has said: “Ask, and it shall be given you; seek, and ye shall find;
knock, and it shall be opened unto you: for every one that asketh
receiveth; and he that seeketh findeth; and to him that knocketh it
shall be opened. Or what man is there of you, whom, if his son ask
bread, will he give him a stone? Or if he ask a fish, will he give him
a serpent? If ye then, being evil, know how to give good gifts unto
your children, how much more shall your Father which is in heaven
give good things to them that ask Him?”
Children and youth may come to Jesus with their burdens and
perplexities, and know that He will respect their appeals to Him,
and give them the very things they need. Be earnest; be resolute.
Present the promise of God, and then believe without a doubt. Do
not wait to feel special emotions before you think the Lord answers.
Do not mark out some particular way that the Lord must work for
you before you believe you receive the things you ask of Him; but
114
Messages to Young People
trust His word, and leave the whole matter in the hands of the Lord,
with full faith that your prayer will be honored, and the answer will
come at the very time and in the very way your heavenly Father sees
is for your good; and then live out your prayers. Walk humbly and
keep moving forward.
“For the Lord God is a sun and shield: the Lord will give grace
[124] and glory: no good thing will He withhold from them that walk
uprightly.” Psalm 84:11.
“O fear the Lord, ye His saints: for there is no want to them that
fear Him. The young lions do lack, and suffer hunger: but they that
seek the Lord shall not want any good thing.” Psalm 34:9, 10.
“Keep thy tongue from evil, and thy lips from speaking guile.
Depart from evil, and do good; seek peace, and pursue it. The eyes
of the Lord are upon the righteous, and His ears are open unto their
cry. The face of the Lord is against them that do evil, to cut off the
remembrance of them from the earth. The righteous cry, and the
Lord heareth, and delivereth them out of all their troubles. The Lord
is nigh unto them that are of a broken heart; and saveth such as be
of a contrite spirit.” Psalm 34:13-18.
Here are promises, rich and abundant, upon conditions that you
cease to do evil and learn to do well. Then set your aim in life high,
as did Joseph and Daniel and Moses; and take into consideration the
cost of character-building, and then build for time and for eternity....
We are weak and without wisdom, but God has said: “If any of
you lack wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally,
and upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.” James 1:5. Only learn
to be thorough, never to let go your hold upon God, to persevere in
His service, and you will be an overcomer through the blood of the
Lamb.
Limitless Possibilities for Good
In doing this work for yourself you are having an influence on
[125] many others with whom you associate. Words spoken in season,
how good are they! How much strength a word of hope, courage,
and determination in a right course will give one who is inclined to
slide into habits that are demoralizing! The firm purpose you may
Growing in Grace
115
possess in carrying out good principles will have an influence to
balance souls in the right direction.
There is no limit to the good you may do. If you make the word
of God the rule of your life, and govern your actions by its precepts,
making all your purposes and exertions in the fulfilling of your
duty a blessing and not a curse to others, success will crown your
efforts. You have placed yourself in connection with God; you have
become a channel of light to others. You are honored by becoming
co-laborers with Jesus; and no higher honor can you receive than
the blessed benediction from the lips of the Saviour: “Well done,
good and faithful servant, enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.”—The
Youth’s Instructor, September 1, 1886.
Self-Surrender
The Redeemer will not accept divided service. Daily the worker
for God must learn the meaning of self-surrender. He must study the
word of God, learning its meaning and obeying its precepts. Thus
he may reach the standard of Christian excellence. Day by day God
works with him, perfecting the character that is to stand in the time
of final test. And day by day the believer is working out before men
and angels a sublime experiment, showing what the gospel can do
[126]
for fallen human beings.—Gospel Workers, 113.
Chapter 33—Conformity to the World
Those who travel in the narrow way are talking of the joy and
happiness they will have at the end of the journey. Their countenances are often sad, yet often beam with holy, sacred joy. They do
not dress like the company in the broad road, or talk like them, or
act like them. A Pattern has been given them. A Man of sorrows
and acquainted with grief opened that road for them, and traveled
it Himself. His followers see His footsteps and are comforted and
cheered. He went through safely; so can they, if they follow His
footsteps.
The Broad Way
In the broad road all are occupied with their persons, their dress,
and the pleasures in the way. They indulge freely in hilarity and glee,
and think not of their journey’s end, of the certain destruction at the
end of the path. Every day they approach nearer their destruction; yet
they madly rush on faster and faster. Oh, how dreadful this looked
to me!
I saw many traveling in this broad road who had written upon
them, “Dead to the world. The end of all things is at hand. Be ye also
ready.” They looked just like all the vain ones around them, except
a shade of sadness which I noticed upon their countenances. Their
conversation was just like that of the gay, thoughtless ones around
[127] them; but they would occasionally point with great satisfaction to
the letters on their garments, calling for the others to have the same
upon theirs. They were in the broad way, yet they professed to be of
that number who were traveling the narrow way. Those around them
would say, “There is no distinction between us. We are all alike; we
dress and talk and act alike.” ...
I was shown the conformity of some professed Sabbath-keepers
to the world. Oh, I saw that it is a disgrace to their profession, a
disgrace to the cause of God. They give the lie to their profession.
116
Conformity to the World
117
They think they are not like the world, but they are so near like them
in dress, in conversation, and actions, that there is no distinction. I
saw them decorating their poor mortal bodies, which are liable at any
moment to be touched by the finger of God, and laid upon a bed of
anguish. Oh, then, as they approach their last change, mortal anguish
racks their frames, and the great inquiry then is, “Am I prepared to
die? prepared to appear before God in judgment, and pass the grand
review?”
Ask them then how they feel about decorating their bodies, and
if they have any sense of what it is to be prepared to appear before
God, they will tell you that if they could take back and live over the
past, they would correct their lives, shun the follies of the world, its
vanity, its pride, and would adorn the body with modest apparel, and
set an example to all around them. They would live to the glory of
God.
Why is it so hard to lead a self-denying, humble life? Because
professed Christians are not dead to the world. It is easy living after
we are dead. But many are longing for the leeks and onions of Egypt. [128]
They have a disposition to dress and act as much like the world as
possible, and yet go to heaven. Such climb up some other way. They
do not enter through the strait gate and narrow way....
Such will have no excuse. Many dress like the world to have an
influence. But here they make a sad and fatal mistake. If they would
have a true and saving influence, let them live out their profession,
show their faith by their righteous works, and make the distinction
great between the Christian and the world. I saw that the words, the
dress, and actions should tell for God. Then a holy influence will be
shed upon all, and all will take knowledge of them that they have
been with Jesus. Unbelievers will see that the truth we profess has a
holy influence, and that faith in Christ’s coming affects the character
of the man or woman. If any wish to have their influence tell in favor
of the truth, let them live it out, and thus imitate the humble Pattern.
Preparation for Jesus’ Coming
I saw that God hates pride, and that all the proud, and all that do
wickedly, shall be stubble, and the day that cometh shall burn them
up. I saw that the third angel’s message must yet work like leaven
118
Messages to Young People
upon many hearts that profess to believe it, and purge away their
pride, selfishness, covetousness, and love of the world.
Jesus is coming, and will He find a people conformed to the
world? and will he acknowledge them as His people that He has
[129] purified unto Himself? Oh, no. None but the pure and holy will He
acknowledge as His. Those who have been purified and made white
through suffering, and have kept themselves separate, unspotted
from the world, He will own as His.
As I saw the dreadful fact that God’s people were conformed to
the world, with no distinction, except in name, between many of the
professed disciples of the meek and lowly Jesus, and unbelievers,
my soul felt deep anguish. I saw that Jesus was wounded and put to
an open shame. Said the angel, as with sorrow he saw the professed
people of God loving the world, partaking of its spirit, and following
its fashions, “Cut loose! Cut loose! lest He appoint you your portion
with hypocrites and unbelievers outside the city. Your profession
will only cause you greater anguish, and your punishment will be
greater, because ye knew His will, but did it not.”
Those who profess to believe the third angel’s message often
wound the cause of God by lightness, joking, and trifling. I was
shown that this evil was all through our ranks. I saw that there should
be a humbling before the Lord. The Israel of God should rend the
heart, and not the garment. Childlike simplicity is rarely seen; the
approbation of man is more thought of than the displeasure of God.
Said the angel, “Set your heart in order, lest He visit you in
judgment, and the brittle thread of life be cut, and you lie down
in the grave unsheltered, unprepared for the judgment. Or if ye do
[130] not make your bed in the grave, unless ye soon make your peace
with God, and tear yourselves from the world, your hearts will grow
harder, and ye will lean upon a false prop, a supposed preparation,
and find out your mistake too late to secure a well-grounded hope.”—
Testimonies for the Church 1:127-134.
What Shall It Profit?
Christ calls upon every one to consider. Make an honest reckoning. Put into one scale Jesus, which means eternal treasure, life,
truth, heaven, and the joy of Christ in souls redeemed; put into the
Conformity to the World
119
other every attraction the world can offer. Into one scale put the
loss of your own soul, and the souls of those whom you might have
been instrumental in saving; into the other, for yourself and for them,
a life that measures with the life of God. Weigh for time and for
eternity. While you are thus engaged, Christ speaks; “What shall
it profit a man, if he shall gain the whole world, and lose his own
soul?”
God desires us to choose the heavenly in place of the earthly. He
opens before us the possibilities of a heavenly investment. He would
give encouragement to our loftiest aims, security to our choicest
treasure. He declares, “I will make a man more precious than fine
gold; even a man than the golden wedge of Ophir.” When the riches
that moth devours and rust corrupts shall be swept away, Christ’s
followers can rejoice in their heavenly treasure, the riches that are
[131]
imperishable.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 374.
Chapter 34—Genuine Christian Experience
I saw that unless there is an entire change in the young, a thorough conversion, they may despair of heaven. From what has been
shown me, there are not more than half of the young who profess
religion and the truth, who have been truly converted. If they had
been converted, they would bear fruit to the glory of God. Many
are leaning upon a supposed hope, without a true foundation. The
fountain is not cleansed, therefore the streams proceeding from that
fountain are not pure. Cleanse the fountain, and the streams will be
pure.
If the heart is right, your words, your dress, your acts will all be
right. True godliness is lacking. I would not dishonor my Master
so much as to admit that a careless, trifling, prayerless person is a
Christian. No; a Christian has victory over his besetments, over his
passions. There is a remedy for the sin-sick soul. That remedy is in
Jesus. Precious Saviour! His grace is sufficient for the weakest; and
the strongest must also have His grace or perish.
Saving Grace
I saw how this grace could be obtained. Go to your closet, and
there alone plead with God: “Create in me a clean heart, O God; and
renew a right spirit within me.” Be in earnest, be sincere. Fervent
prayer availeth much. Jacob-like, wrestle in prayer. Agonize. Jesus
in the garden sweat great drops of blood; you must make an effort.
[132] Do not leave your closet until you feel strong in God; then watch,
and just as long as you watch and pray you can keep these evil
besetments under, and the grace of God can and will appear in you.
God forbid that I should cease to warn you. Young friends,
seek the Lord with all your heart. Come with zeal, and when you
sincerely feel that without the help of God you perish, when you
pant after Him as the hart panteth after the water-brooks, then will
the Lord strengthen you speedily. Then will your peace pass all
120
Genuine Christian Experience
121
understanding. If you expect salvation, you must pray. Take time.
Be not hurried and careless in your prayers. Beg of God to work in
you a thorough reformation, that the fruits of His Spirit may dwell
in you, and you shine as lights in the world. Be not a hindrance or
curse to the cause of God; you can be a help, a blessing. Does Satan
tell you that you cannot enjoy salvation, full and free? Believe him
not.
The First Steps
It is the privilege of every Christian to enjoy the deep movings
of the Spirit of God. A sweet, heavenly peace will pervade the mind,
and you will love to meditate upon God and heaven. You will feast
upon the glorious promises of His word. But know first that you
have begun the Christian course. Know that the first steps are taken
in the road to everlasting life. Be not deceived. I fear, yea, I know
that many of you know not what religion is. You have felt some
excitement, some emotion, but have never seen sin in its enormity.
You have never felt your undone condition, and turned from your
evil ways with bitter sorrow. You have never died to the world. You [133]
still love its pleasures; you love to engage in conversation on worldly
matters. But when the truth of God is introduced, you have nothing
to say. Why so silent! Why so talkative upon worldly things, and so
silent upon the subject that should most concern you,—a subject that
should engage your whole soul? The truth of God does not dwell in
you.—Testimonies for the Church 1:158, 159.
Opening the Way for God’s Blessing
There is nothing that Satan fears so much as that the people
of God shall clear the way by removing every hindrance, so that
the Lord can pour out His Spirit upon a languishing church and an
impenitent congregation. If Satan had his way, there would never be
another awakening, great or small, to the end of time. But we are
not ignorant of his devices. It is possible to resist his power. When
the way is prepared for the Spirit of God, the blessing will come.
Satan can no more hinder a shower of blessing from descending
upon God’s people than he can close the windows of heaven that rain
122
Messages to Young People
cannot come upon the earth. Wicked men and devils cannot hinder
the work of God, or shut out His presence from the assemblies of
His people, if they will, with subdued, contrite hearts, confess and
put away their sins, and in faith claim His promises.—The Review
[134] and Herald, March 22, 1887.
Chapter 35—Self-Discipline
“He that is slow to anger is better than the mighty; and he that
ruleth his spirit than he that taketh a city.” He has conquered self,—
the strongest foe man has to meet.
The highest evidence of nobility in a Christian is self-control.
He who can stand unmoved amid a storm of abuse is one of God’s
heroes.
To rule the spirit is to keep self under discipline; to resist evil;
to regulate every word and deed by God’s great standard of righteousness. He who has learned to rule his spirit will rise above the
slights, the rebuffs, the annoyances, to which we are daily exposed,
and these will cease to cast a gloom over his spirit.
It is God’s purpose that the kingly power of sanctified reason,
controlled by divine grace, shall bear sway in the lives of human
beings. He who rules his spirit is in possession of this power.
Power of Self-Control
In childhood and youth the character is most impressible. The
power of self-control should then be acquired. By the fireside and
at the family board influences are exerted the results of which are
as enduring as eternity. More than any natural endowment, the
habits established in early years will decide whether a man shall be
victorious or vanquished in the battle of life.
In the use of language, there is, perhaps, no error that old and
young are more ready to pass over lightly in themselves than hasty, [135]
impatient speech. They think it is a sufficient excuse to plead, “I
was off my guard, and did not really mean what I said.” But God’s
word does not treat it lightly. The Scripture says: “Seest thou a man
that is hasty in his words? there is more hope of a fool than of him.”
“He that hath no rule over his own spirit is like a city that is broken
down, and without walls.”
123
124
Messages to Young People
The largest share of life’s annoyances, its heartaches, its irritations, is due to uncontrolled temper. In one moment, by hasty,
passionate, careless words, may be wrought evil that a whole lifetime’s repentance cannot undo. Oh, the hearts that are broken, the
friends estranged, the lives wrecked, by the harsh, hasty words of
those who might have brought help and healing!
Overwork sometimes causes a loss of self-control. But the Lord
never compels hurried, complicated movements. Many gather to
themselves burdens that the merciful Heavenly Father did not place
on them. Duties He never designed them to perform chase one
another wildly. God desires us to realize that we do not glorify His
name when we take so many burdens that we are overtaxed, and,
becoming heart-weary and brain-weary, chafe and fret and scold. We
are to bear only the responsibilities that the Lord gives us, trusting in
Him, and thus keeping our hearts pure and sweet and sympathetic.
Ruling the Spirit
There is a wonderful power in silence. When impatient words
[136] are spoken to you, do not retaliate. Words spoken in reply to one
who is angry usually act as a whip, lashing the temper into greater
fury. But anger met by silence quickly dies away. Let the Christian
bridle his tongue, firmly resolving not to speak harsh, impatient
words. With the tongue bridled, he may be victorious in every trial
of patience through which he is called to pass.
In his own strength man cannot rule his spirit. But through Christ
he may gain self-control. In His strength he may bring his thoughts
and words into subjection to the will of God. The religion of Christ
brings the emotions under the control of reason and disciplines the
tongue. Under its influence the hasty temper is subdued, and the
heart is filled with patience and gentleness.
Hold firmly to the One who has all power in heaven and in earth.
Though you so often fail to reveal patience and calmness, do not
give up the struggle. Resolve again, this time more firmly, to be
patient under every provocation. And never take your eyes off your
divine Example.—The Review and Herald, October 31, 1907.
Self-Discipline
125
No Excuse for Sinning
The tempter’s agency is not to be accounted an excuse for one
wrong act. Satan is jubilant when he hears the professed followers
of Christ making excuses for their deformity of character. It is these
excuses that lead to sin. There is no excuse for sinning. A holy
temper, a Christlike life, is accessible by every repenting, believing
[137]
child of God.—The Desire of Ages, 311.
Chapter 36—A Living Experience
The Lord of life and glory clothed His divinity with humanity
to demonstrate to man that God through the gift of Christ would
connect us with Him. Without a connection with God no one can
possibly be happy. Fallen man is to learn that our Heavenly Father
cannot be satisfied until His love embraces the repentant sinner,
transformed through the merits of the spotless Lamb of God.
The work of all the heavenly intelligences is to this end. Under
the command of their General they are to work for the reclaiming
of those who by transgression have separated themselves from their
Heavenly Father. A plan has been devised whereby the wondrous
grace and love of Christ shall stand revealed to the world. In the
infinite price paid by the Son of God to ransom man, the love of
God is revealed. This glorious plan of redemption is ample in its
provisions to save the whole world. Sinful and fallen man may
be made complete in Jesus through the forgiveness of sin and the
imputed righteousness of Christ.
Power of the Cross
Jesus Christ laid hold on humanity, that with His human arm He
might encircle the race, while with His divine arm He grasped the
throne of the Infinite. He planted His cross midway between earth
[138] and heaven, and said, “I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw
all men unto Me.” The cross was to be the center of attraction.
It was to speak to all men, and draw them across the gulf that sin
had made, to unite finite man with the infinite God. It is the power of
the cross alone that can separate man from the strong confederacy of
sin. Christ gave Himself for the saving of the sinner. Those whose
sins are forgiven, who love Jesus, will be united with Him. They
will bear the yoke of Christ. This yoke is not to hamper them, not
to make their religious life one of unsatisfying toil. No; the yoke
of Christ is to be the very means by which the Christian life is to
126
Living Experience
127
become one of pleasure and joy. The Christian is to be joyful in
contemplation of that which the Lord has done in giving His onlybegotten Son to die for the world, “that whosoever believeth in Him
should not perish, but have everlasting life.
Loyalty to Christ
Those who stand under the blood-stained banner of Prince Immanuel should be faithful soldiers in Christ’s army. They should
never be disloyal, never be untrue. Many of the young will volunteer to stand with Jesus, the Prince of life. But if they would
continue to stand with Him they must constantly look unto Jesus,
their Captain, for His orders. They cannot be soldiers of Christ, and
yet engage with the confederacy of Satan, and help on his side, for
then they would be enemies of Christ. They would betray sacred
trusts. They would form a link between Satan and the true soldiers,
so that through these living agencies the enemy would be constantly [139]
working to steal away the hearts of Christ’s soldiers.
I ask you, dear youth, who profess to be soldiers of Jesus Christ,
what battles have you fought? What have been your engagements?
When the word of God has plainly revealed your work, have you
refused to do it because it did not suit your inclination? Has the
attraction of the world allured you from the service of Christ? Satan
is employed in devising specious allurements; and by transgression
in what seem little matters he draws you away from Jesus. Then
larger attractions are presented to seduce you fully from God.
You may have your name upon the church books and claim to be
a child of God, yet your example, your influence, misrepresents the
character of Christ, and you lead others away from Him. There is
no happiness, no peace or joy, to a professed believer whose whole
soul is not enlisted in the work the Lord has given him to do. He
is constantly bringing the world into the church, not by repentance
and confession and surrender to God, but by surrendering more and
more to the world, and engaging on Satan’s side in the battle rather
than on Christ’s side.
128
Messages to Young People
Experimental Knowledge Needed
I would appeal to the youth to cut the finest thread which binds
you in practice and in spirit with the world. “Come out from among
them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean
thing; and I will receive you, and will be a Father unto you, and ye
[140] shall be My sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.”
Will our youth heed this voice of invitation? How little do our
young people realize the necessity of setting before their youthful
associates a Christlike example in their life and character. Many of
our youth understand the theory of the truth, but how few understand
by experimental knowledge the practical bearing of the truth upon
their every action. Where are youthful missionaries doing any work
that presents itself to them in the great harvest field? Where are
those who are daily learners in the school of Christ? Let them never
feel that they are prepared to graduate. Let them wait in the courts of
the Lord, that they may be directed as to how to work in unison with
the heavenly intelligences. Dear youth, I wish to speak decidedly
to you because I want you to be saved. Lose no more time. You
cannot serve God and mammon. You may apparently be Christians,
but when temptations come, when sorely tried, do you not generally
yield?
Christian Fellowship
The conflict in which you have to take an active part is found in
your everyday life. Will you not in times of trial lay your desires
by the side of the written word, and in earnest prayer seek Jesus for
counsel? Many declare that it is certainly no harm to go to a concert
and neglect the prayer-meeting, or absent themselves from meetings
where God’s servants are to declare a message from heaven. It is
safe for you to be just where Christ has said He would be.
[141]
Those who appreciate the words of Christ will not turn aside
from the prayer meeting, or from the meeting where the Lord’s
messenger has been sent to tell them concerning things of eternal
interest. Jesus has said, “Where two or three are gathered together in
My name, there am I in the midst of them.” Can you afford to choose
your pleasure and miss the blessing? It is indulgence in these things
Living Experience
129
that has a telling influence not only on your own life and character,
but upon the life and character of your associates.
If all who profess to be followers of Christ would be so in deed
and in truth, they would have the mind of Christ, and would work
the works of God. They would resist temptation to indulge self,
and would show that they do not enjoy the frivolous pleasure of the
world more than the privilege of meeting with Christ in the social
meeting. They would then have a decided influence upon others,
and lead them to follow their example.
Actions speak louder than words, and those who are lovers of
pleasure do not appreciate the rich blessings of being in the assembly
of the people of God. They do not appreciate the privilege of influencing their associates to go with them, hoping that their hearts will
be touched by the Spirit of the Lord. Who goes with them into these
worldly gatherings? Jesus is not there to bless those assembled. But
Satan will bring to the mind many things to crowd out matters of
eternal interest. It is his opportunity to confuse the right by mixing
it up with the wrong.
Through attendance at worldly gatherings a taste is created for
exciting amusements, and moral power is weakened. Those who [142]
love pleasure may keep up a form of godliness, but they have no vital
connections with God. Their faith is dead, their zeal has departed.
They feel no burden to speak a word in season to souls who are
out of Christ, and to urge them to give their hearts to the Lord—
The Youths’ Instructor, April 23, 1912, par. 8, also in The Youths’
Instructor, March 30, 1893, par. 7.
Religion Not a Sentiment
Pure and undefiled religion is not a sentiment, but the doing of
works of mercy and love. This religion is necessary to health and
happiness. It enters the polluted soul-temple, and with a scourge
drives out the sinful intruders. Taking the throne, it consecrates all
by its presence, illuminating the heart with the bright beams of the
Sun of Righteousness. It opens the windows of the soul heavenward,
letting in the sunshine of God’s love. With it comes serenity and
composure. Physical, mental, and moral strength increase, because
the atmosphere of heaven, as a living, active agency, fills the soul.
130
Messages to Young People
Christ is formed within, the hope of glory.—The Review and Herald,
[143] October 15, 1901.
Chapter 37—Faithful in that which is Least
“He that is faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much.”
It is conscientious attention to what the world terms “little things”
that makes life a success. Little deeds of charity, little acts of selfdenial, speaking simple words of helpfulness, watching against little
sins,—this is Christianity. A grateful acknowledgment of daily
blessings, a wise improvement of daily opportunities, a diligent
cultivation of intrusted talents,—this is what the Master calls for.
He who faithfully performs small duties will be prepared to
answer the demands of larger responsibilities. The man who is kind
and courteous in the daily life, who is generous and forbearing in
his family, whose constant aim it is to make home happy, will be the
first to deny self and make sacrifices when the Master calls.
A Well-Balanced Character
We may be willing to give our property to the cause of God,
but this will not count unless we give Him also a heart of love and
gratitude. Those who would be true missionaries in foreign fields
must first be true missionaries in the home. Those who desire to
work in the Master’s vineyard must prepare themselves for this by a
careful cultivation of the little piece of vineyard He has intrusted to
[144]
their care.
As a man “thinketh in his heart, so is he.” Many thoughts make
up the unwritten history of a single day; and these thoughts have
much to do with the formation of character. Our thoughts are to be
strictly guarded; for one impure thought makes a deep impression on
the soul. An evil thought leaves an evil impress on the mind. If the
thoughts are pure and holy, the man is better for having cherished
them. By them the spiritual pulse is quickened, and the power for
doing good is increased. And as one drop of rain prepares the way
for another in moistening the earth, so one good thought prepares
the way for another.
131
132
Messages to Young People
The longest journey is performed by taking one step at a time.
A succession of steps brings us to the end of the road. The longest
chain is composed of separate links. If one of these links is faulty,
the chain is worthless. Thus it is with character. A well-balanced
character is formed by single acts well performed. One defect,
cultivated instead of being overcome, makes the man imperfect, and
closes against him the gate of the Holy City. He who enters heaven
must have a character that is without spot or wrinkle or any such
thing. Naught that defileth can ever enter there. In all the redeemed
host not one defect will be seen.
Faithfulness in Everyday Life
God’s work is perfect as a whole because it is perfect in every
part, however minute. He fashions the tiny spear of grass with as
much care as He would exercise in making a world. If we desire
[145] to be perfect, even as our Father in heaven is perfect, we must be
faithful in doing little things. That which is worth doing at all is
worth doing well. Whatever your work may be, do it faithfully.
Speak the truth in regard to the smallest matters. Each day do loving
deeds and speak cheerful words. Scatter smiles along the pathway
of life. As you work in this way, God will place His approval on
you, and Christ will one day say to you, “Well done, thou good and
faithful servant.”
At the day of judgment, those who have been faithful in their
everyday life, who have been quick to see their work and do it,
not thinking of praise or profit, will hear the words, “Come, ye
blessed of My Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from
the foundation of the world.” Christ does not commend them for the
eloquent orations they have made, the intellectual power they have
displayed, or the liberal donations they have given. It is for doing
little things which are generally overlooked that they are rewarded.
“I was an hungered, and ye gave Me meat,” He says. “Inasmuch as
ye have done it unto one of the least of these My brethren, ye have
[146] done it unto Me.”—The Youth’s Instructor, January 17, 1901.
Chapter 38—Accountability for Light
Young men and women, you are accountable to God for the light
that He has given you. This light and these warnings, if not heeded
will rise up in the judgment against you. Your dangers have been
plainly stated; you have been cautioned and guarded on every side,
hedged in with warnings. In the house of God you have listened to
the most solemn, heart-searching truths presented by the servants of
God in demonstration of the Spirit. What weight do these solemn
appeals have upon your hearts? What influence do they have upon
your characters? You will be held responsible for every one of these
appeals and warnings. They will rise up in the judgment to condemn
those who pursue a life of vanity, levity, and pride.
Dear young friends, that which you sow you will also reap. Now
is the sowing time for you. What will the harvest be? What are
you sowing? Every word you utter, every act you perform, is a seed
which will bear good or evil fruit, and will result in joy or sorrow
to the sower. As is the seed sown, so will be the crop. God has
given you great light and many privileges. After this light has been
given, after your dangers have been plainly presented before you,
the responsibility becomes yours. The manner in which you treat
the light that God gives you will turn the scale for happiness or woe.
You are shaping your destinies for yourselves.—Testimonies for the
[147]
Church 3:363.
133
Chapter 39—Earnestness of Purpose
When the four Hebrew youth were receiving an education for the
king’s court in Babylon, they did not feel that the blessing of the Lord
was a substitute for the taxing effort required of them. They were
diligent in study; for they discerned that through the grace of God
their destiny depended upon their own will and action. They were to
bring all their ability to the work; and by close, severe taxation of
their powers they were to make the most of their opportunities for
study and labor.
Co-operation with God
While these youth were working out their own salvation, God
was working in them to will and to do of His good pleasure. Here
are revealed the conditions of success. To make God’s grace our
own, we must act our part. The Lord does not propose to perform
for us either the willing or the doing. His grace is given to work
in us to will and to do, but never as a substitute for our effort. Our
souls are to be aroused to co-operate. The Holy Spirit works in us,
that we may work out our own salvation. This is the practical lesson
the Holy Spirit is striving to teach us. “It is God which worketh in
you both to will and to do of His good pleasure.”
The Lord will co-operate with all who earnestly strive to be
faithful in His service, as He co-operated with Daniel and his three
[148] companions. Fine mental qualities and a high tone of moral character
are not the result of accident. God gives opportunities; success
depends upon the use made of them. The openings of Providence
must be quickly discerned and eagerly entered. There are many who
might become mighty men, if, like Daniel, they would depend upon
God for grace to be overcomers, and for strength and efficiency to
do their work.
134
Earnestness of Purpose
135
Whole-hearted Service
I address you, young men: Be faithful. Put heart into your work.
Imitate none who are slothful, and who give divided service. Actions,
often repeated, form habits, habits form character. Patiently perform
the little duties of life. So long as you undervalue the importance
of faithfulness in the little duties, your character-building will be
unsatisfactory. In the sight of Omnipotence, every duty is important.
The Lord has said, “He that is faithful in that which is least is
faithful also in much.” In the life of a true Christian there are no
non-essentials.
Many who claim to be Christians are working at cross-purposes
with God. Many are waiting for some great work to be brought to
them. Daily they lose opportunities for showing their faithfulness to
God; daily they fail of discharging with whole-heartedness the little
duties of life, which seem to them uninteresting. While waiting for
some great work in which they may exercise their supposedly great
talents, and thus satisfy their ambitious longings, their life passes
away.
My dear young friends, do the work that lies nearest at hand.
Turn your attention to some humble line of effort within your reach. [149]
Put mind and heart into the doing of this work. Force your thoughts
to act intelligently on the things that you can do at home. Thus you
will be fitting yourself for greater usefulness. Remember that of
King Hezekiah it is written: “In every work that he began, ... he did
it with all his heart, and prospered.”
The Value of Concentration
The ability to fix the thoughts on the work in hand is a great
blessing. God-fearing youth should strive to discharge their duties
with thoughtful consideration, keeping the thoughts in the right
channel, and doing their best. They should recognize their present
duties, and fulfill them without allowing the mind to wander. This
kind of mental discipline will be helpful and beneficial throughout
life. Those who learn to put thought into everything they undertake,
however small the work may appear, will be of use in the world.
136
Messages to Young People
Dear youth, be earnest, be persevering. “Gird up the loins of
your mind.” Stand like Daniel, the faithful Hebrew, who purposed
in his heart to be true to God. Do not disappoint your parents and
friends. And there is Another to be remembered. Do not disappoint
Him who so loved you that He gave His life to make it possible for
you to be co-laborers with God.
The Highest Motive
The desire to honor God should be to us the most powerful of
all motives. It should lead us to make every exertion to improve the
[150] privileges and opportunities provided for us, that we may understand
how to use wisely the Lord’s goods. It should lead us to keep
brain, bone, muscle, and nerve in the most healthful condition, that
our physical strength and mental clearness may make us faithful
stewards. Selfish interest, if given room to act, dwarfs the mind and
hardens the heart; if allowed to control, it destroys moral power.
Then disappointment comes....
True success is given to men and women by the God who gave
success to Daniel. He who read the heart of Daniel looked with
pleasure upon His servant’s purity of motive, his determination to
honor the Lord. Those who in their life fulfill God’s purpose must put
forth painstaking effort, applying themselves closely and earnestly to
the accomplishment of whatever He gives them to do.—The Youth’s
Instructor, August 20, 1903.
Abiding Joy
And all the way up the steep road leading to eternal life are wellsprings of joy to refresh the weary. Those who walk in wisdom’s
ways are, even in tribulation, exceeding joyful; for He whom their
soul loveth walks, invisible, beside them. At each upward step they
discern more distinctly the touch of His hand; at every step brighter
gleamings of glory from the Unseen fall upon their path; and their
songs of praise, reaching ever a higher note, ascend to join the songs
of angels before the throne.—Thoughts from the Mount of Blessing,
[151] 140.
Chapter 40—Exercise of the Will
Pure religion has to do with the will. The will is the governing
power in the nature of man, bringing all the other faculties under its
sway. The will is not the taste or the inclination, but it is the deciding
power, which works in the children of men unto obedience to God,
or unto disobedience.
Instability and Doubt
You are a young man of intelligence; you desire to make your
life such as will fit you for heaven at last. You are often discouraged
at finding yourself weak in moral power, in slavery to doubt, and
controlled by the habits and customs of your old life in sin. You find
your emotional nature untrue to yourself, to your best resolutions,
and to your most solemn pledges. Nothing seems real. Your own
instability leads you to doubt the sincerity of those who would do you
good. The more you struggle in doubt, the more unreal everything
looks to you, until it seems that there is no solid ground for you
anywhere. Your promises are like ropes of sand, and you regard in
the same unreal light the words and works of those in whom you
should trust.
Strength Through Yielding the Will
You will be in constant peril until you understand the true force of
the will. You may believe and promise all things, but your promises
or your faith are of no value until you put your will on the side of faith [152]
and action. If you fight the fight of faith with all your will-power,
you will conquer. Your feelings, your impressions, your emotions,
are not to be trusted, for they are not reliable, especially with your
perverted ideas; and the knowledge of your broken promises and
your forfeited pledges weakens your confidence in yourself, and the
faith of others in you.
137
138
Messages to Young People
But you need not despair. You must be determined to believe,
although nothing seems true and real to you. I need not tell you it
is yourself that has brought you into this unenviable position. You
must win back your confidence in God and in your brethren. It is
for you to yield up your will to the will of Jesus Christ; and as you
do this, God will immediately take possession, and work in you to
will and to do of His good pleasure. Your whole nature will then
be brought under the control of the Spirit of Christ; and even your
thoughts will be subject to Him.
You cannot control your impulses, your emotions, as you may
desire, but you can control the will, and you can make an entire
change in your life. By yielding up your will to Christ, your life will
be hid with Christ in God, and allied to the power which is above
all principalities and powers. You will have strength from God that
will hold you fast to His strength; and a new light, even the light of
living faith, will be possible to you. But your will must co-operate
with God’s will, not with the will of associates through whom Satan
[153] is constantly working to ensnare and destroy you.
Will you not, without delay, place yourself in right relation to
God? Will you not say, “I will give my will to Jesus, and I will
do it now,” and from this moment be wholly on the Lord’s side?
Disregard custom, and the strong clamoring of appetite and passion.
Give Satan no chance to say, “You are a wretched hypocrite.” Close
the door, so that Satan will not thus accuse and dishearten you. Say,
“I will believe, I do believe that God is my helper,” and you will find
that you are triumphant in God. By steadfastly keeping the will on
the Lord’s side, every emotion will be brought into captivity to the
will of Jesus. You will then find your feet on solid rock. It will take,
at times, every particle of will-power that you possess, but it is God
that is working for you, and you will come forth from the molding
process a vessel unto honor.
God’s Will and Man’s Will United
Talk faith. Keep on God’s side of the line. Set not your foot
on the enemy’s side, and the Lord will be your Helper. He will do
for you that which it is not possible for you to do for yourself. The
result will be that you will become like a “cedar of Lebanon.” Your
Exercise of the Will
139
life will be noble, and your works will be wrought in God. There
will be in you a power, an earnestness, and a simplicity that will
make you a polished instrument in the hands of God.
You need to drink daily at the fountain of truth, that you may
understand the secret of pleasure and joy in the Lord. But you must
remember that your will is the spring of all your actions. This will, [154]
that forms so important a factor in the character of man, was at
the fall given into the control of Satan; and he has ever since been
working in man to will and to do of his own pleasure, but to the utter
ruin and misery of man.
But the infinite sacrifice of God in giving Jesus, His beloved
Son, to become a sacrifice for sin, enables Him to say, without
violating one principle of His government, “Yield yourself up to
Me; give Me that will; take it from the control of Satan, and I will
take possession of it; then I can work in you to will and to do of
My good pleasure.” When He gives you the mind of Christ, your
will becomes as His will, and your character is transformed to be
like Christ’s character. Is it your purpose to do God’s will? Do you
wish to obey the Scriptures? “If any man will come after Me, let
him deny himself, and take up his cross, and follow Me.”
There is no such thing as following Christ unless you refuse
to gratify inclination and determine to obey God. It is not your
feelings, your emotions, that make you a child of God, but the doing
of God’s will. A life of usefulness is before you, if your will becomes
God’s will. Then you may stand in your God-given manhood, an
example of good works. You will then help to maintain rules of
discipline, instead of helping to break them down. You will then help
to maintain order, instead of despising it, and inciting to irregularity
of life by your own course of action.
I tell you in the fear of God, I know what you may be, if your
[155]
will is placed on the side of God.
“We are laborers together with God,” You may be doing your
work for time and eternity in such a manner that it will stand the test
of the judgment. Will you try? Will you now turn square about?
You are the object of Christ’s love and intercession. Will you now
surrender to God, and help those who are placed as sentinels to
guard the interests of His work, instead of causing them grief and
discouragement?—Testimonies for the Church 5:513-516.
140
Messages to Young People
Special Effort Essential
God has appointed means, if we will use them diligently and
prayerfully, that no vessel shall be shipwrecked, but outride the
tempest and storm, and anchor in the haven of bliss at last. But if we
despise and neglect these appointments and privileges, God will not
work a miracle to save any of us, and we will be lost as were Judas
and Satan.
Do not think that God will work a miracle to save those weak
souls who cherish evil, who practice sin; or that some supernatural
element will be brought into their lives, lifting them out of self into
a higher sphere, where it will be comparatively easy work, without
any special effort, any special fighting, without any crucifixion of
self; because all who dally on Satan’s ground for this to be done will
perish with the evildoers. They will be suddenly destroyed, and that
without remedy.—Testimonies to Ministers and Gospel Workers,
[156] 453.
Chapter 41—Divine Guidance
There are three ways in which the Lord reveals His will to us, to
guide us....
God reveals His will to us in His word, the Holy Scriptures.
His voice is also revealed in His providential workings; and it
will be recognized if we do not separate our souls from Him by
walking in our own ways, doing according to our own wills, and
following the promptings of an unsanctified heart, until the senses
have become so confused that eternal things are not discerned, and
the voice of Satan is so disguised that it is accepted as the voice of
God.
Another way in which God’s voice is heard, is through the appeals of His Holy Spirit, making impressions upon the heart, which
will be wrought out in the character.
If you are in doubt upon any subject, you must first consult the
Scriptures. If you have truly begun the life of faith, you have given
yourself to the Lord, to be wholly His, and He has taken you to
mold and fashion according to His purpose, that you may be a vessel
unto honor. You should have an earnest desire to be pliable in His
hands, and to follow whithersoever He may lead you. You are then
trusting Him to work out His designs, while at the same time you
are co-operating with Him by working out your own salvation with
[157]
fear and trembling.—Testimonies for the Church 5:512.
141
Chapter 42—Silent Working of the Holy Spirit
The Christian’s life is not a modification or improvement of the
old, but a transformation of nature. There is a death to self and sin,
and a new life altogether. This change can be brought about only by
the effectual working of the Holy Spirit.
Nicodemus was still perplexed, and Jesus used the wind to illustrate His meaning: “The wind bloweth where it listeth, and thou
hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, and
whither it goeth: so is every one that is born of the Spirit.”
The wind is heard among the branches of the trees, rustling the
leaves and flowers; yet it is invisible, and no man knows whence it
comes or whither it goes. So with the work of the Holy Spirit upon
the heart. It can no more be explained than can the movements of
the wind. A person may not be able to tell the exact time or place,
or to trace all the circumstances in the process of conversion; but
this does not prove him to be unconverted. By an agency as unseen
as the wind, Christ is constantly working upon the heart. Little by
little, perhaps unconsciously to the receiver, impressions are made
that tend to draw the soul to Christ. These may be received through
meditating upon Him, through reading the Scriptures, or through
hearing the word from the living preacher. Suddenly, as the Spirit
comes with more direct appeal, the soul gladly surrenders itself to
[158] Jesus. By many this is called sudden conversion; but it is the result
of long wooing by the Spirit of God,—a patient, protracted process.
While the wind is itself invisible, it produces effects that are seen
and felt. So the work of the Spirit upon the soul will reveal itself
in every act of him who has felt its saving power. When the Spirit
of God takes possession of the heart, it transforms the life. Sinful
thoughts are put away, evil deeds are renounced; love, humility, and
peace take the place of anger, envy, and strife. Joy takes the place
of sadness, and the countenance reflects the light of heaven. No
one sees the hand that lifts the burden, or beholds the light descend
142
Silent Working of the Holy Spirit
143
from the courts above. The blessing comes when, by faith, the soul
surrenders itself to God....
It is impossible for finite minds to comprehend the work of
redemption. Its mystery exceeds human knowledge; yet he who
passes from death to life realizes that it is a divine reality. The
beginning of redemption we may know here through a personal
experience. Its results reach through the eternal ages.—The Desire
of Ages, 172, 173.
Evidence of Divine Aid
If you have a sense of need in your soul, if you hunger and thirst
after righteousness, this is an evidence that Christ has wrought upon
your heart in order that He may be sought unto to do for you, through
the endowment of the Holy Spirit, those things which it is impossible
for you to do for yourself.—Thoughts from the Mount of Blessing,
[159]
19.
Chapter 43—The Indwelling Christ
If we are rooted and grounded in love, we shall be “able to
comprehend with all saints what is the breadth, and length, and
depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ, which passeth
knowledge.” O precious possibilities and encouragement! In the
human heart cleansed from all moral impurity dwells the precious
Saviour, ennobling, sanctifying the whole nature, and making the
man a temple for the Holy Spirit....
His Response to Our Faith
We are abiding in Christ by a living faith. He is abiding in our
hearts by our individual appropriating of faith. We have the companionship of the divine presence, and as we realize this presence
our thoughts are brought into captivity to Jesus Christ. Our spiritual
exercises are in accordance with the vividness of our sense of this
companionship. Enoch walked with God in this way; and Christ
is dwelling in our hearts by faith when we will consider what He
is to us, and what a work He has wrought out for us in the plan of
redemption. We shall be most happy in cultivating a sense of this
great gift of God to our world and to us personally.
These thoughts have a controlling power upon the whole character. I want to impress upon your mind that you may have a divine
companion with you, if you will, always. “And what agreement hath
[160] the temple of God with idols? for ye are the temple of the living
God; as God hath said, I will dwell in them, and walk in them; and I
will be their God, and they shall be My people.”
Molded by His Love
As the mind dwells upon Christ, the character is molded after
the divine similitude. The thoughts are pervaded with a sense of His
goodness, His love. We contemplate His character, and thus He is in
all our thoughts. His love encloses us. If we gaze even a moment
144
Indwelling Christ
145
upon the sun in its meridian glory, when we turn away our eyes the
image of the sun will appear in everything upon which we look.
Thus it is when we behold Jesus; everything we look upon reflects His image, the Sun of Righteousness. We cannot see anything
else, or talk of anything else. His image is imprinted upon the eye
of the soul, and affects every portion of our daily life, softening
and subduing our whole nature. By beholding, we are conformed
to the divine similitude, even the likeness of Christ. To all with
whom we associate we reflect the bright and cheerful beams of His
righteousness. We have become transformed in character; for heart,
soul, mind, are irradiated by the reflection of Him who loved us and
gave Himself for us. Here again there is the realization of a personal,
living influence dwelling in our hearts by faith.
When His words of instruction have been received, and have
taken possession of us, Jesus is to us an abiding presence, controlling our thoughts and ideas and actions. We are imbued with the
instruction of the greatest teacher the world ever knew. A sense of [161]
human accountability and of human influence, gives character to our
views of life and of daily duties.
Jesus Christ is everything to us,—the first, the last, the best in
everything. Jesus Christ, His Spirit, His character, colors everything;
it is the warp and woof, the very texture of our entire being. The
words of Christ are spirit and life. We cannot, then, center our
thoughts upon self; it is no more we that live, but Christ that liveth
in us, and He is the hope of glory. Self is dead, but Christ is a
living Saviour. Continuing to look unto Jesus, we reflect His image
to all around us. We cannot stop to consider our disappointments,
or even to talk of them; for a more pleasant picture attracts our
sight,—the precious love of Jesus. He dwells in us by the word of
truth.—Testimonies to Ministers, 387-390.
The Pearl of Great Price
We are to give ourselves to Christ, to live a life of willing obedience to all His requirements. All that we are, all the talents and
capabilities we possess, are the Lord’s to be consecrated to His service. When we thus give ourselves wholly to Him, Christ, with all
146
Messages to Young People
the treasures of heaven, gives Himself to us. We obtain the pearl of
[162] great price.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 116.
Chapter 44—Self-Denial
Jesus emptied Himself, and in all that He did self did not appear.
He subordinated all things to the will of His Father. When His
mission on earth was about to close, He could say, “I have glorified
Thee on the earth: I have finished the work which Thou gavest Me
to do.” And He bids us, “Learn of Me; for I am meek and lowly in
heart.” “If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself”; let
self be dethroned, and no longer hold the supremacy of the soul.
He who beholds Christ in His self-denial, His lowliness of heart,
will be constrained to say, as did Daniel when he beheld One like
the sons of men, “My comeliness was turned in me into corruption.”
... Human nature is ever struggling for expression, ready for contest;
but he who learns of Christ is emptied of self, of pride, of love of
supremacy, and there is silence in the soul. Self is yielded to the
disposal of the Holy Spirit. Then we are not anxious to have the
highest place. We have no ambition to crowd and elbow ourselves
into notice; but we feel that our highest place is at the feet of our
Saviour. We look to Jesus, waiting for His hand to lead, listening
for His voice to guide. The apostle Paul had this experience, and he
said, “I am crucified with Christ: nevertheless I live; yet not I, but
Christ liveth in me; and the life which I now live in the flesh, I live
by the faith of the Son of God, who loved me, and gave Himself for
[163]
me.”—Thoughts from the Mount of Blessing, 14, 15.
147
Chapter 45—The Character that God Approves
The youth need to be instructed, carefully and prayerfully, that
they may build their characters upon the abiding foundation. The
reason so many make grievous blunders is that they do not heed
the teachings of experience. The counsel of parents and teachers
is lost upon them, and they yield to the temptations of the enemy.
God loves the youth. He sees in them great possibilities for good,
if they will realize their need of Christ, and build upon the sure
foundation. He also knows their trials. He knows that they will have
to battle against the powers of darkness that strive to gain control of
the human mind; and He has opened the way by which young men
and young women may become partakers of the divine nature....
Persevering Effort Required
Character does not come by chance. It is not determined by
one outburst of temper, one step in the wrong direction. It is the
repetition of the act that causes it to become habit, and molds the
character either for good or for evil. Right characters can be formed
only by persevering, untiring effort, by improving every intrusted
talent and capability to the glory of God. Instead of doing this, many
allow themselves to drift wherever impulse or circumstances may
carry them. This is not because they are lacking in good material,
[164] but because they do not realize that in their youth God wants them
to do their very best.
If the youth today would stand as Daniel stood, they must put
to the stretch every spiritual nerve and muscle. The Lord does not
desire that they shall remain novices. He wishes them to reach the
highest point of excellence. He desires them to reach the very highest
round of the ladder, that they may step from it into the kingdom of
God.
148
Character that God Approves
149
Influence of Associates
The youth who leave their homes, and are no longer under the
watch-care of their parents, are to a large extent left to choose their
own associates. They should remember that the eye of their Heavenly
Father is upon them, and that He sees their every necessity, their
every temptation. There are always to be found in schools some
youth who, by their course of action, reveal that their minds are cast
in an inferior mold. Through unwise training in childhood, they have
developed one-sided characters; and as they have advanced in years
these defects have remained to mar their experience. By precept and
example, these souls lead astray those who are weak in moral power.
Time is golden, dear youth. You must not imperil your souls
by sowing wild oats. You cannot afford to be careless in regard to
the companions you choose. Dwell upon that which is noble in the
characters of others, and these traits will become to you a moral
power in resisting the evil and choosing the good. Set your mark
high. Your parents and teachers, who love and fear God, may follow
you with their prayers day and night, they may entreat and warn you; [165]
but all this will be in vain if you choose reckless associates. If you
see no real danger, and think you can do right as well as wrong, just
as you choose, you will not discern that the leaven of wickedness is
insidiously tainting and corrupting your mind.
Christ Our Only Hope
Christ was afflicted, insulted, abused; on the right hand and on
the left He was assailed by temptation, yet He sinned not, but presented to God a perfect obedience that was entirely satisfactory. By
this He removed forever every semblance of excuse for disobedience.
He came to show man how to obey, how to keep all the commandments. He laid hold of divine power, and this is the sinner’s only
hope. He gave his life that man might be a partaker of the divine
nature, having escaped the corruption that is in the world through
lust....
God has given the youth talents to improve for His glory; but
many apply these gifts to unsanctified, unholy purposes. Many have
abilities which, if cultivated, would yield a rich harvest of mental,
150
Messages to Young People
moral, and physical acquirements. But they do not stop to consider.
They do not count the cost of their course of action. They encourage
a recklessness and folly that will not listen to counsel or reproof.
This is a terrible mistake. Young men would be sober-minded if
they realized that God’s eye is upon them, that angels of God are
watching the development of character, and weighing moral worth.—
[166] The Youth’s Instructor, July 27, 1899.
Chapter 46—Abiding Presence of Christ
The religion of Christ means more than the forgiveness of sin; it
means taking away our sins, and filling the vacuum with the graces
of the Holy Spirit. It means divine illumination, rejoicing in God. It
means a heart emptied of self, and blessed with the abiding presence
of Christ. When Christ reigns in the soul there is purity, freedom
from sin. The glory, the fullness, the completeness of the gospel
plan is fulfilled in the life. The acceptance of the Saviour brings a
glow of perfect peace, perfect love, perfect assurance. The beauty
and fragrance of the character of Christ, revealed in the life, testifies
that God has indeed sent His Son into the world to be its Saviour....
To His faithful followers Christ has been a daily companion
and familiar friend. They have lived in close contact, in constant
communion with God. Upon them the glory of the Lord has risen.
In them the light of the knowledge of the glory of God in the face of
Jesus Christ has been reflected. Now they rejoice in the undimmed
rays of the brightness and glory of the King in His majesty. They
are prepared for the communion of heaven; for they have heaven in
[167]
their hearts.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 419-421.
151
152
Messages to Young People
Section 5—Preparation for the Life Work
[168]
True education means more than taking a certain course of study. It
is broad. It includes the harmonious development of all the physical
powers and the mental faculties. It teaches the love and fear of God,
and is a preparation for the faithful discharge of life’s
duties.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 64.
True education is the preparation of the physical, mental, and moral
powers for the performance of every duty; it is the training of body,
mind, and soul for divine service. This is the education that will
endure unto eternal life.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 330.
[169]
Chapter 47—Christian Education
The human mind is susceptible of the highest cultivation. A life
devoted to God should not be a life of ignorance. Many speak against
education because Jesus chose uneducated fishermen to preach His
gospel. They assert that He showed preference for the uneducated.
Many learned and honorable men believed His teaching. Had these
fearlessly obeyed the convictions of their consciences, they would
have followed Him. Their abilities would have been accepted, and
employed in the service of Christ, had they offered them. But they
had not moral power, in face of the frowning priests and jealous
rulers, to confess Christ and venture their reputation in connection
with the humble Galilean.
He who knew the hearts of all, understood this. If the educated
and noble would not do the work they were qualified to do, Christ
would select men who would be obedient and faithful in doing His
will. He chose humble men and connected them with Himself, that
He might educate them to carry forward the great work on earth
when He should leave it.
Christ the Great Educator
Christ was the light of the world. He was the fountain of all
knowledge. He was able to qualify the unlearned fishermen to
receive the high commission He would give them. The lessons of
[170] truth given these lowly men were of mighty significance. They
were to move the world. It seemed but a simple thing for Jesus to
connect these humble persons with Himself; but it was an event
productive of tremendous results. Their words and their works were
to revolutionize the world.
Jesus did not despise education. The highest culture of the mind,
if sanctified through the love and the fear of God, receives His fullest
approval. The humble men chosen by Christ were with Him three
154
Christian Education
155
years, subject to the refining influence of the Majesty of heaven.
Christ was the greatest educator the world ever knew.
God will accept the youth with their talent and their wealth of
affection, If they will consecrate themselves to him. They may reach
to the highest point of intellectual greatness; and if balanced by
religious principle they can carry forward the work which Christ
came from heaven to accomplish, and in thus doing be co-workers
with the Master.
The students at our College have valuable privileges, not only
of obtaining a knowledge of the sciences, but also of learning how
to cultivate and practice virtues which will give them symmetrical
characters. They are God’s responsible moral agents. The talents
of wealth, station, and intellect are given of God in trust to man
for his wise improvement. These varied trusts He has distributed
proportionately to the known powers and capacities of His servants,
[171]
to every one his work.—The Review and Herald, June 21, 1877.
Chapter 48—True Education
True education is the inculcation of those ideas that will impress
the mind and heart with the knowledge of God the Creator and
Jesus Christ the Redeemer. Such an education will renew the mind
and transform the character. It will strengthen and fortify the mind
against the deceptive whisperings of the adversary of souls, and
enable us to understand the voice of God. It will fit the learned to
become a co-worker with Christ.
If our youth gain this knowledge, they will be able to gain all
the rest that is essential; but if not, all the knowledge they may
acquire from the world will not place them in the ranks of the Lord.
They may gather all the knowledge that books can give, and yet be
ignorant of the first principles of that righteousness which could give
them a character approved of God.
Those who are seeking to acquire knowledge in the schools of
earth should remember that another school also claims them as students,—the school of Christ. From this school the students are never
graduated. Among the pupils are both old and young. Those who
give heed to the instructions of the divine Teacher are constantly
gaining more wisdom and nobility of soul, and thus they are prepared to enter that higher school, where advancement will continue
throughout eternity.
Infinite Wisdom sets before us the great lessons of life,—the
lessons of duty and happiness. These are often hard to learn, but
[172] without them we can make no real progress. They may cost us effort,
tears, and even agony; but we must not falter nor grow weary. It
is in this world, amid its trials and temptations, that we are to gain
a fitness for the society of the pure and holy angels. Those who
become so absorbed in less important studies that they cease to learn
in the school of Christ, are meeting with infinite loss.
Every faculty, every attribute, with which the Creator has endowed the children of men is to be employed for His glory; and in
this employment is found its purest, noblest, happiest exercise. The
156
True Education
157
principles of heaven should be made paramount in the life, and every
advance step taken in the acquirement of knowledge or in the culture
of the intellect should be a step toward the assimilation of the human
to the divine.—Fundamentals of Christian Education, 543, 544.
The Essential in Education
The most essential education for our youth today to gain, and
that which will fit them for the higher grades of the school above, is
an education that will teach them how to reveal the will of God to
the world.—The Review and Herald, October 24, 1907.
The Highest Education
Those who give themselves to learn the way and will of God
are receiving the highest education that it is possible for mortals to
receive. They are building their experience, not on the sophistries of
the world, but upon principles that are eternal.—Counsels to Parents,
[173]
Teachers, and Students, 36.
Chapter 49—The Need of Christian Education
God requires the training of the mental faculties. He designs that
His servants shall possess more intelligence and clearer discernment
than the worldling, and He is displeased with those who are too
careless or too indolent to become efficient, well-informed workers.
The Lord bids us love Him with all the heart, and with all the soul,
and with all the strength, and with all the mind. This lays upon us
the obligation of developing the intellect to its fullest capacity, that
with all the mind we may know and love our Creator.
If placed under the control of His Spirit, the more thoroughly
the intellect is cultivated the more effectively it can be used in the
service of God. The uneducated man who is consecrated to God
and who longs to bless others can be, and is, used by the Lord in
His service. But those who, with the same spirit of consecration,
have had the benefit of a thorough education, can do a much more
extensive work for Christ. They stand on vantage ground.
Training for Higher Service
The Lord desires us to obtain all the education possible, with the
object in view of imparting our knowledge to others. None can know
where or how they may be called to labor or to speak for God. Our
Heavenly Father alone sees what He can make of men. There are
[174] before us possibilities which our feeble faith does not discern. Our
minds should be so trained that if necessary we can present the truths
of His word before the highest earthly authorities in such a way as
to glorify His name. We should not let slip even one opportunity of
qualifying ourselves intellectually to work for God.
An All-Round Education
Let the youth who need an education set to work with a determination to obtain it. Do not wait for an opening; make one for
158
Need of Christian Education
159
yourselves. Take hold in any small way that presents itself. Practice economy. Do not spend your means for the gratification of
appetite or in pleasure-seeking. Be determined to become as useful
and efficient as God calls you to be. Be thorough and faithful in
whatever you undertake. Procure every advantage within your reach
for strengthening the intellect. Let the study of books be combined
with useful manual labor, and by faithful endeavor, watchfulness,
and prayer, secure the wisdom that is from above. This will give you
an all-round education. Thus you may rise in character and gain an
influence over other minds, enabling you to lead them in the path of
uprightness and holiness.
Far more might be accomplished in the work of self-education
if we were awake to our own opportunities and privileges. True
education means more than the colleges can give. While the study
of the sciences is not to be neglected, there is a higher training to be
obtained through a vital connection with God. Let every student take
his Bible, and place himself in communion with the great Teacher. [175]
Let the mind be trained and disciplined to wrestle with hard problems
in the search for divine truth.
Knowledge and Self-discipline
Those who hunger for knowledge that they may bless their fellow
men will themselves receive blessing from God. Through the study
of His word their mental powers will be aroused to earnest activity.
There will be an expansion and development of the faculties, and
the mind will acquire power and efficiency.
Self-discipline must be practiced by every one who would be a
worker for God. This will accomplish more than eloquence or the
most brilliant talents.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 334, 335.
Meeting Expectations of Parents
It is always best and safe to do right because it is right. Will
you not now do some serious thinking? Right thinking lies at the
foundation of right action. Make up your mind that you will respond to the expectations your parents have of you, that you will
make faithful efforts to excel, that you will see to it that the money
160
Messages to Young People
expended for you has not been misapplied and misused. Have a
determined purpose to co-operate with the efforts made by parents
and teachers, and reach a high standard of knowledge and character.
Be determined not to disappoint those who love you well enough to
trust you. It is manly to do right, and Jesus will help you to do right,
if you seek to do it because it is right.—Fundamentals of Christian
[176] Education, 248.
Chapter 50—Education for Eternity
John writes: “I have written unto you, young men, because ye are
strong, and the word of God abideth in you, and ye have overcome
the wicked one.” And Paul exhorts Timothy to bid the young men to
“be sober-minded.” Elevate your soul to be as was Daniel, a loyal,
steadfast servant of the Lord of hosts. Ponder well the path of your
feet; for you are standing on holy ground, and the angels of God are
about you.
It is right that you should feel that you must climb to the highest
round of the educational ladder. Philosophy and history are important studies; but your sacrifice of time and money will avail nothing
if you do not use your attainments for the honor of God and the good
of humanity. Unless the knowledge of science is a stepping-stone to
the attainment of the highest purposes, it is worthless.
The education that does not furnish knowledge as enduring as
eternity is of no purpose. Unless you keep heaven and the future,
immortal life before you, your attainments are of no permanent
value. But if Jesus is your teacher, not simply on one day of the
week, but every day, every hour, you may have His smile upon you
in the pursuit of literary acquirements.—Fundamentals of Christian
[177]
Education, 191, 192.
161
Chapter 51—A Practical Training
Useful manual labor is a part of the gospel plan. The great
Teacher, enshrouded in the pillar of cloud, gave directions to Israel
that every youth should be taught some line of useful employment.
Therefore it was the custom of the Jews, the wealthy as well as
the poorer classes, to teach their sons and daughters some useful
trade, so that, should adverse circumstances arise, they would not be
dependent upon others, but would be able to provide for their own
necessities. They might be instructed in literary lines, but they must
also be trained to some craft. This was deemed an indispensable
part of their education.
Symmetrical Education
Now, as in the days of Israel, every youth should be instructed
in the duties of practical life. Each should acquire a knowledge of
some branch of manual labor by which, if need be, he may obtain
a livelihood. This is essential, not only as a safeguard against the
vicissitudes of life, but from its bearing upon physical, mental,
and moral development. Even if it were certain that one would
never need to resort to manual labor for support, still he should be
taught to work. Without physical exercise no one can have a sound
constitution and vigorous health; and the discipline of well-regulated
labor is no less essential to the securing of a strong, active mind and
[178] a noble character.
Students who have gained book knowledge without gaining a
knowledge of practical work cannot lay claim to a symmetrical
education. The energies that should have been devoted to business
of various lines have been neglected. Education does not consist in
using the brain alone. Physical employment is a part of the training
essential for every youth. An important phase of education is lacking
if the student is not taught how to engage in useful labor.
162
Practical Training
163
The healthful exercise of the whole being will give an education
that is broad and comprehensive. Every student should devote a
portion of each day to active labor. Thus habits of industry will
be formed and a spirit of self-reliance encouraged, while the youth
will be shielded from many evil and degrading practices that are
so often the result of idleness. And this is all in keeping with the
primary object of education; for in encouraging activity, diligence,
and purity, we are coming into harmony with the Creator.
Benefit of Useful Work
The greatest benefit is not gained from exercise that is taken
as play or exercise merely. There is some benefit in being in the
fresh air, and also from the exercise of the muscles; but let the same
amount of energy be given to the performance of useful work, and
the benefit will be greater. A feeling of satisfaction will be realized;
for such exercise carries with it the sense of helpfulness and the
approval of conscience for duty well done.
Students should go forth from our schools with educated effi- [179]
ciency, so that when thrown upon their own resources they will have
knowledge which they can use, and which is needful to success in
life. Diligent study is essential, so also is diligent hard work. Play
is not essential. Devotion of the physical powers to amusement is
not most favorable to a well-balanced mind. If the time employed in
physical exercise which, step by step leads on to excess, were used
in working in Christ’s lines, the blessing of God would rest upon the
worker.
The discipline for practical life that is gained by physical labor
combined with mental taxation is sweetened by the reflection that
it is qualifying mind and body better to perform the work that God
designs men to do. The more perfectly the youth understand how
to perform the duties of practical life, the greater will be their enjoyment day by day in being of use to others. The mind educated to
enjoy useful labor becomes enlarged; through training and discipline
it is fitted for usefulness; for it has acquired the knowledge essential
to make its possessor a blessing to others.
I cannot find an instance in the life of Christ where He devoted
time to play and amusement. He was the great educator for the
164
Messages to Young People
present and the future life; yet I have not been able to find one
instance where He taught the disciples to engage in amusement in
order to gain physical exercise....
Learn How to Cook
Both young men and women should be taught how to cook
[180] economically, and to dispense with everything in the line of flesh
food. Let no encouragement be given to the preparation of dishes
which are composed in any degree of flesh food, for this is pointing
to the darkness and ignorance of Egypt, rather than to the purity of
health reform.
Women especially should learn how to cook. What part of the
education of a girl is so important as this? Whatever may be her
circumstances in life, here is knowledge that she may put to practical
use....
In the Mission Field
Culture on all points of practical life will make our youth useful
after they leave the school to go to foreign countries. They will
not then have to depend upon the people to whom they go to cook
and sew for them, or to build their habitations. And they will be
much more influential if they show that they can educate the ignorant how to labor with the best methods and to produce the best
results. A smaller fund will be required to sustain such missionaries,
because they have put to the very best use their physical powers
in useful, practical labor combined with their studies. This will be
appreciated where means are difficult to obtain. They will reveal
that missionaries can become educators in teaching how to labor.
And wherever they may go, all that they have gained in this line
will give them standing-room.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and
[181] Students, 307-314.
Chapter 52—Student Loyalty
Those students who profess to love God and obey the truth
should possess that degree of self-control and strength of religious
principle that will enable them to remain unmoved amid temptations,
and to stand up for Jesus in the college, at their boarding houses,
or wherever they may be. Religion is not to be worn merely as a
cloak in the house of God; religious principles should characterize
the entire life.
Character and Deportment
Those who are drinking at the fountain of life will not, like
the worldling, manifest a longing desire for change and pleasure.
In their deportment and character will be seen the rest and peace
and happiness that they have found in Jesus by daily laying their
perplexities and burdens at His feet. They will show that in the path
of obedience and duty there is contentment and even joy. Such ones
will exert an influence over their fellow students which will tell upon
the entire school....
One earnest, conscientious, faithful young man in a school is
an inestimable treasure. Angels of heaven look lovingly upon him,
and in the ledger of heaven is recorded every work of righteousness,
every temptation resisted, every evil overcome. He is laying up a
good foundation against the time to come, that he may lay hold on
eternal life.
Upon Christian youth depend in a great measure the preservation
and perpetuity of the institutions which God has devised as a means [182]
by which to advance His work. Never was there a period when
results so important depended upon a generation of men. Then how
important that the young should be qualified for this great work, that
God may use them as His instruments! Their Maker has claims upon
them which are paramount to all others....
165
166
Messages to Young People
Value of School Discipline
The wild, reckless character of many of the youth in this age of
the world is heart-sickening. If the youth could see that in complying
with the laws and regulations of our institutions they are only doing
that which will improve their standing in society, elevate the character, ennoble the mind, and increase their happiness, they would not
rebel against just rules and wholesome requirements, nor engage in
creating suspicion and prejudice against these institutions.
With energy and fidelity our youth should meet the demands
upon them; and this will be a guarantee of success. Young men
who have never made a success in the temporal duties of life will
be equally unprepared to engage in the higher duties. A religious
experience is gained only through conflict, through disappointment,
through severe discipline of self, through earnest prayer. The steps
to heaven must be taken one at a time; and every advance step gives
strength for the next.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students,
[183] 98-100.
Chapter 53—Student Opportunities
Students, co-operate with your teachers. As you do this, you
give them hope and courage. You are helping them, and at the
same time you are helping yourselves to advance. Remember that
it rests largely with you whether your teachers stand on vantage
ground, their work an acknowledged success. In the highest sense
you are to be learners, seeing God behind the teacher, and the teacher
co-operating with Him.
Your opportunities for work are fast passing. You have no time
to spend in self-pleasing. Only as you strive earnestly to succeed
will you gain true happiness. Precious are the opportunities offered
you during the time you spend in school. Make your student life
as perfect as possible. You will pass over the way but once. And it
rests with you yourself whether your work shall be a success or a
failure. As you succeed in gaining a knowledge of the Bible, you
are storing up treasures to impart.
Helping Others
If you have a fellow student who is backward, explain to him
the lesson that he does not understand. This will aid your own
understanding. Use simple words; state your ideas in language that
is clear and easy to be understood.
By helping your fellow student, you help your teachers. And
often one whose mind is apparently stolid will catch ideas more
quickly from a fellow student than from a teacher. This is the cooperation that Christ commends. The great Teacher stands beside [184]
you, helping you to help the one who is backward.
In your school life you may have opportunity to tell the poor
and ignorant of the wonderful truths of God’s word. Improve every
such opportunity. The Lord will bless every moment spent in this
way—Testimonies for the Church 7:275, 276.
167
168
Messages to Young People
Thorough Mastery of Fundamentals
Never rest satisfied with a low standard. In attending school,
be sure that you have in view a noble, holy object. Go because
you desire to fit yourselves for service in some part of the Lord’s
vineyard. Do all that you can to attain this object. You can do more
for yourselves than any one can do for you. And if you do all that
you can for yourselves, what a burden you will lift from the principal
and the teachers!
Before attempting to study the higher branches of literary knowledge, be sure that you thoroughly understand the simple rules of
English grammar, and have learned to read and write and spell correctly....
Do not spend time in learning that which will be of little use to
you in your after life. Instead of reaching out for a knowledge of the
classics, learn first to speak the English language correctly. Learn
how to keep accounts. Gain a knowledge of those lines of study that
will help you to be useful wherever you are.—Counsels to Parents,
[185] Teachers, and Students, 218-219.
Chapter 54—Training for Service
Considering the light that God has given, it is marvelous that
there are not scores of young men and women inquiring, “Lord,
what wilt Thou have me to do?” It is a perilous mistake to imagine
that unless a young man has decided to give himself to the ministry,
no special effort is required to fit him for the work of God. Whatever
may be your calling, it is essential that you improve your abilities
by diligent study.
Young men and women should be urged to appreciate the heavensent blessings of opportunities to become well-disciplined and intelligent. They should take advantage of the schools that have been
established for the purpose of imparting the best of knowledge. It
is sinful to be indolent and negligent in regard to obtaining an education. Time is short, and therefore, because the Lord is soon to
come to close the scenes of earth’s history, there is all the greater
necessity of improving present opportunities and privileges.
Consecrate Ability to God
Young men and young women should place themselves in our
schools, in the channel where knowledge and discipline may be
obtained. They should consecrate their ability to God, become
diligent Bible students, that they may be fortified against erroneous
doctrine, and not be led away by the error of the wicked; for it is by
diligent searching of the Bible that we obtain a knowledge of what
is truth. By the practice of the truth we already know, increased light [186]
will shine upon us from the holy Scriptures....
Those who are truly consecrated to God will not enter the work
prompted by the same motive which leads men to engage in worldly
business, merely for the sake of a livelihood, but they will enter the
work allowing no worldly consideration to control them, realizing
that the cause of God is sacred.
169
170
Messages to Young People
Preparation for Future Contingencies
The world is to be warned, and no soul should rest satisfied with a
superficial knowledge of truth. You know not to what responsibility
you may be called. You know not where you may be called upon to
give your witness of truth. Many will have to stand in the legislative
courts; some will have to stand before kings and before the learned
of the earth, to answer for their faith.
Those who have only a superficial understanding of truth will not
be able clearly to expound the Scriptures, and give definite reasons
for their faith. They will become confused, and will not be workmen
that need not to be ashamed. Let no one imagine that he has no need
to study because he is not to preach in the sacred desk. You know
not what God may require of you.
It is a lamentable fact that the advancement of the cause is hindered by the dearth of educated laborers who have fitted themselves
for positions of trust. The Lord will accept of thousands to labor
in His great harvest field, but many have failed to fit themselves
[187] for the work. But every one who has espoused the cause of Christ,
who has offered himself as a soldier in the Lord’s army, should
place himself where he may have faithful drill. Religion has meant
altogether too little to the professed followers of Christ; for it is not
the will of God that any one should remain ignorant when wisdom
and knowledge have been placed within reach.—Fundamentals of
Christian Education, 216, 217.
Balanced by Right Principles
It is not true that brilliant young men always make the greatest
success. How often men of talent and education have been placed
in positions of trust, and have proved failures. Their glitter had the
appearance of gold, but when it was tried it proved to be but tinsel
and dross. They made a failure of their work through unfaithfulness.
They were not industrious and persevering, and did not go to the
bottom of things. They were not willing to begin at the bottom of
the ladder, and with patient toil ascend round after round till they
reached the top. They walked in the sparks (their bright flashes of
thought) of their own kindling. They did not depend on the wisdom
Training for Service
171
which God alone can give. Their failure was not because they did not
have a chance, but because they were not sober-minded. They did
not feel that their educational advantages were of value to them, and
so did not advance as they might have advanced in the knowledge
of religion and science. Their mind and character were not balanced
by high principles of right.—Fundamentals of Christian Education,
[188]
193.
Chapter 55—Aspiration for Improvement
If each one realized his accountability to God for his personal
influence, he would in no case be an idler, but would cultivate his
ability and train every power that he might serve Him who has
purchased him with His own blood.
The youth especially should feel that they must train their minds,
and take every opportunity to become intelligent, that they may
render acceptable service to Him who has given His precious life
for them. And let no one make the mistake of regarding himself
as so well educated as to have no more need of studying books or
nature. Let every one improve every opportunity with which in the
providence of God he is favored, to acquire all that is possible in
revelation or science.
We should learn to place the proper estimate on the powers
that God has given us. If a youth has to begin at the lowest round
of the ladder, he should not be discouraged, but be determined to
climb round after round until he shall hear the voice of Christ saying,
“Child, come up higher. Well done, thou good and faithful servant:
thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee ruler over
many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.”—Fundamentals
[189] of Christian Education, 213.
172
Chapter 56—True Wisdom
Young men and young women may obtain the highest earthly
education, and yet may be ignorant of the first principles that would
make them subjects of the kingdom of God. Human learning cannot
qualify any one for the heavenly kingdom. The subjects of Christ’s
kingdom are not made thus by forms and ceremonies, or by long
study of books. “This is life eternal, that they might know Thee the
only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom Thou hast sent.” ...
The Bible and Science
The Old and the New Testament Scriptures need to be studied
daily. The knowledge of God and the wisdom of God come to the
student who is a constant learner of His ways and works. The Bible
is to be our light, our educator. When the youth learn to believe that
God sends the dew, the rain, and the sunshine from heaven, causing
vegetation to flourish; when they realize that all blessings come from
Him, and that thanksgiving and praise are due to Him, they will be
led to acknowledge God in all their ways, and discharge with fidelity
their duties day by day; God will be in all their thoughts....
Many young men, in talking about science, are wise above that
which is written; they seek to explain by something that meets
their finite comprehension the ways and work of God; but it is all [190]
a miserable failure. True science and Inspiration are in perfect
harmony. False science is something independent of God. It is
pretentious ignorance.
One of the greatest evils that has attended the quest of knowledge, the investigation of science, is that those who engage in these
researches too often lose sight of the divine character of pure and
unadulterated religion. The worldly-wise have attempted to explain,
on scientific principles, the influence of the Spirit of God upon the
heart. The least advance in this direction will lead the mind into the
mazes of skepticism. The religion of the Bible is simply the mystery
173
174
Messages to Young People
of godliness; no human mind can fully understand it, and it is utterly
incomprehensible to the unregenerate heart.
Taught of God
The youth will not become weak-minded or inefficient by consecrating themselves to the service of God. To many, education means
a knowledge of books; but “the fear of the Lord is the beginning of
wisdom.” The youngest child who loves and fears God is greater
in His sight than the most talented and learned man who neglects
the matter of personal salvation. The youth who consecrate their
hearts and lives to God are placing themselves in connection with
the Fountain of all wisdom and excellence.
If the youth will but learn of the heavenly Teacher, as Daniel did,
they will know for themselves that the fear of the Lord is indeed
the beginning of wisdom. Having thus laid a sure foundation, they
may, like Daniel, turn every privilege and opportunity to the very
[191] best account, and may rise to any height in intellectual attainments.
Consecrated to God, and having the protection of His grace and the
quickening influence of His Holy Spirit, they will manifest deeper
intellectual power than the mere worldling.
To learn science through the interpretation that men have placed
on it is to obtain a false education. To learn of God, and of Jesus
Christ whom He has sent, is to learn the science of the Bible. The
pure in heart see God in every providence, in every phase of true
education. They recognize the first approach of the light that radiates
from God’s throne. Communications from heaven are made to those
who will catch the first gleams of spiritual knowledge.
The students in our schools are to regard the knowledge of God
as above everything else. Only by searching the Scriptures can this
knowledge be attained. “The preaching of the cross is to them that
perish foolishness; but unto us which are saved it is the power of
God. For it is written, I will destroy the wisdom of the wise, and will
bring to nothing the understanding of the prudent.... The foolishness
of God is wiser than men; and the weakness of God is stronger than
men.... But of Him are ye in Christ Jesus, who of God is made unto
us wisdom, and righteousness, and sanctification, and redemption:
True Wisdom
175
that, according as it is written, He that glorieth, let him glory in the
[192]
Lord.”—The Youth’s Instructor, November 24, 1903.
Chapter 57—Set a High Standard
God desires us to make use of every opportunity for securing a
preparation for His work. He expects us to put all our energies into
its performance, and to keep our hearts alive to its sacredness and
its fearful responsibilities.
Many who are qualified to do excellent work accomplish little
because they attempt little. Thousands pass through life as if they
had no great object for which to live, no high standard to reach. One
reason of this is the low estimate which they place upon themselves.
Christ paid an infinite price for us, and according to the price paid
He desires us to value ourselves.
Be not satisfied with reaching a low standard. We are not what
we might be, or what it is God’s will that we should be. God has
given us reasoning powers, not to remain inactive, or to be perverted
to earthly and sordid pursuits, but that they may be developed to
the utmost, refined, sanctified, ennobled, and used in advancing the
interests of His kingdom.
Maintain Personality
None should consent to be mere machines, run by another man’s
mind. God has given us ability to think and to act, and it is by acting
with carefulness, looking to Him for wisdom, that you will become
capable of bearing burdens. Stand in your God-given personality.
Be no other person’s shadow. Expect that the Lord will work in and
[193] by and through you.
Never think that you have learned enough, and that you may now
relax your efforts. The cultivated mind is the measure of the man.
Your education should continue during your lifetime; every day
you should be learning, and putting to practical use the knowledge
gained.
Remember that in whatever position you may serve, you are
revealing motive, developing character. Whatever your work, do it
176
Set a High Standard
177
with exactness, with diligence; overcome the inclination to seek an
easy task.
Whole-hearted Service
The same spirit and principles that one brings into the daily labor
will be brought into the whole life. Those who desire a fixed amount
to do and a fixed salary, and who wish to prove an exact fit without
the trouble of adaptation or training, are not the ones whom God
calls to work in His cause. Those who study how to give as little
as possible of their physical, mental, and moral power are not the
workers upon whom He can pour out abundant blessings. Their
example is contagious. Self-interest is the ruling motive. Those who
need to be watched, and who work only as every duty is specified to
them, are not the ones who will be pronounced good and faithful.
Workers are needed who manifest energy, integrity, diligence, those
who are willing to do anything that needs to be done.
Many become inefficient by evading responsibilities for fear of
failure. Thus they fail of gaining that education which results from
experience, and which reading and study and all the advantages
[194]
otherwise gained cannot give them.
Man can shape circumstances, but circumstances should not be
allowed to shape the man. We should seize upon circumstances as
instruments by which to work. We are to master them, but should
not permit them to master us.
Men of power are those who have been opposed, baffled, and
thwarted. By calling their energies into action, the obstacles they
meet prove to them positive blessings. They gain self-reliance.
Conflict and perplexity call for the exercise of trust in God, and
for that firmness which develops power.—The Ministry of Healing,
498-500.
Making the Most of Life
While a good education is a great benefit if combined with consecration in its possessor, still those who do not have the privilege
of gaining high literary attainments need not think they cannot advance in intellectual and spiritual life. If they will make the most of
178
Messages to Young People
the knowledge they have, if they will seek to gather something to
their store every day, and will overcome all perverseness of temper
through the studious cultivation of Christlike traits of character, God
will open channels of wisdom to them, and it may be said of them as
it was said of old concerning the Hebrew children, God gave them
wisdom and understanding.—Fundamentals of Christian Education,
[195] 192, 193.
Section 6—Service
[196]
With such an army of workers as our youth, rightly trained, might
furnish, how soon the message of a crucified, risen, and
soon-coming Saviour might be carried to the whole world! How
soon might the end come,—the end of suffering and sorrow and sin!
How soon, in place of a possession here, with its blight of sin and
pain, our children might receive their inheritance where “the
righteous shall inherit the land, and dwell therein forever”; where
“the inhabitant shall not say, I am sick,” and “the voice of weeping
shall be no more heard.”—Education, 271.
[197]
Chapter 58—The Youth Called to Be Laborers
There are many Christian youth that can do a good work if they
will learn lessons in the school of Christ from the great Teacher.
Even though pastors, evangelists, and teachers should neglect the
seeking of the lost, let not the children and youth neglect to be doers
of the word....
Let young men, and women, and children go to work in the
name of Jesus. Let them unite together upon some plan and order of
action. Cannot you form a band of workers, and have set times to
pray together and ask the Lord to give you His grace, and put forth
united action? You should consult with men who love and fear God,
and who have experience in the work, that under the movings of the
Spirit of God you may form plans and develop methods by which
you may work in earnest and for certain results. The Lord will help
those who will use their God-intrusted capabilities to His name’s
glory. Will our young men and young women who believe the truth
become living missionaries?...
Work in Faith
As you labor for others, the divine power of the Spirit will work
upon their souls; for they have been purchased by the blood of the
only-begotten Son of God. We can be successful in winning souls
for whom Christ has died only as we shall depend on the grace and
[198] power of God to do the work of convincing and converting the heart.
While you are presenting to them the truth of God, unbelief and
uncertainty will strive to hold the mind; but let the pledged word of
God expel doubt from your hearts.
Take God at His word, and work in faith. Satan will come with
his suggestions to make you distrust the word of your heavenly
Father; but consider, “Whatsoever is not of faith is sin.” Press your
faith through the dark shadow of Satan, and lodge it upon the mercy
seat, and let not one doubt be entertained. This is the only way in
180
Youth Called to Be Laborers
181
which you will gain an experience, and find the evidence so essential
for your peace and confidence.
As your experience grows, you will have increased ardor of soul
and warmer love for the service of God, because you have oneness
of purpose with Jesus Christ. Your sympathies are begotten of the
Holy Spirit. You wear the yoke with Christ, and are laborers together
with God.—The Youth’s Instructor, August 9, 1894.
Call for Volunteers
The Lord calls for volunteers who will take their stand firmly on
His side, and will pledge themselves to unite with Jesus of Nazareth
in doing the very work that needs to be done now, just now.—Fun[199]
damentals of Christian Education, 488.
Chapter 59—Responsibility for Soul Winning
Upon the youth there rest grave responsibilities. God expects
much from the young men who live in this generation of increased
light and knowledge. He desires to use them in dispelling the error
and superstition that cloud the minds of many. They are to discipline
themselves by gathering up every jot and tittle of knowledge and
experience. God holds them responsible for the opportunities given
them. The work before them is waiting for their earnest efforts, that
it may be carried forward from point to point as the time demands.
If the youth will consecrate mind and heart to the Lord’s service,
they may reach a high standard of efficiency and usefulness. This
is the standard that the Lord expects the youth to attain. To do less
than this is to refuse to make the most of God-given opportunities.
This will be looked upon as treason against God,—a failure to work
for the good of humanity.
What are you doing, dear youth, to make known to others how
important it is to take the word of God for a guide, to keep the commandments of Jehovah? Are you by precept and example declaring
that it is only by obedience to the word of God that men can be saved.
If you will do what you can, you will be a blessing to others. As you
labor according to the best of your ability, ways and opportunities
will open before you to do more.—The Youth’s Instructor, January
[200] 1, 1907.
182
Chapter 60—Witnessing for Christ
All who are on the Lord’s side are to confess Christ. “Ye are My
witnesses, saith the Lord.” The faith of the genuine believer will be
made manifest in purity and holiness of character. Faith works by
love and purifies the soul, and with faith there will be corresponding
obedience, a faithful doing of the words of Christ. Christianity is
always intensely practical, adapting itself to all the circumstances of
actual life. “Ye are My witnesses.” To whom?—To the world; for
you are to bear about with you a holy influence. Christ is to abide in
your soul, and you are to talk of Him and make manifest the charms
of His character.
Our Conversation
The fashionable religion of the time has so molded character
that youth who make a profession of Christ scarcely mention His
name to their associates. They converse of many subjects, but the
precious plan of redemption is not made a theme of conversation.
Suppose that as practical Christians we should change this order of
things, and “show forth the praises of Him who hath called us out of
darkness into His marvelous light.” If Christ is abiding in the heart
by faith, you cannot keep silent. If you have found Jesus, you will
be a true missionary. You are to be enthusiastic in this matter, and
let those know who do not appreciate Jesus that you have found Him
precious to your soul, that He has put a new song in your mouth, [201]
even praise to God.
My young friends, will you begin your Christian life as those
whose hearts are warmed with the love of Jesus? You will never
know how much good you may do by speaking tenderly sensible,
serious words regarding their souls’ salvation to those who do not
claim to be children of God. On the other hand you may never know
until the judgment how many opportunities to be Christ’s witnesses
you have left unimproved. You may never know in this world the
183
184
Messages to Young People
mischief you have done to some soul by your little acts of frivolity,
your cheap talk, your levity, which was wholly inconsistent with
your holy faith.
Winning Loved Ones
It is true, you may feel a sort of anxiety for the souls of those
you love. You may seek to open to them the treasures of truth, and in
your earnestness shed tears for their salvation; but when your words
seem to make but little impression, and there is no apparent response
to your prayers, you almost feel like casting reflection upon God that
your labors bear no fruit. You feel that your dear ones have special
hardness of heart, and that they do not respond to your efforts. But
have you thought seriously that the fault may lie in your own self?
Have you thought that you are pulling down with one hand that
which you are striving to build up with the other?
At times you have permitted the Spirit of God to have a control[202] ling power over you, and at other times you have denied your faith
by your practice, and have destroyed your labor for your loved ones;
for your efforts in their behalf have been made of none effect by
your practice. Your temper, your unspoken language, your manners,
the repining state of your mind, your want of Christian fragrance,
your want of spirituality, the very expression of your countenance,
has witnessed against you....
Never underrate the importance of little things. Little things
supply the actual discipline of life. It is by them that the soul is
trained that it may grow into the likeness of Christ, or bear the
likeness of evil. God helps us to cultivate habits of thought, word,
look, and action that will testify to all about us that we have been
with Jesus and learned of Him!—The Youth’s Instructor, March 9,
1893.
Earnestness
A life spent in active work for God is a blessed one. Multitudes
who are wasting their time in trifles, in idle regrets, and in unprofitable murmurings, might have altogether a different experience if
they would appreciate the light God has given them, and let it shine
Witnessing for Christ
185
upon others; and many make life miserable by their own selfishness
and love of ease. By a diligent activity, their lives might become
as bright rays of sunshine to guide those who are in the dark road
to death into the pathway to heaven. If they take this course, their
own hearts will be filled with peace and joy in Jesus Christ.—The
[203]
Review and Herald, October 25, 1881.
Chapter 61—Personal Work
The work of Christ was largely composed of personal interviews.
He had a faithful regard for the one-soul audience; and that one soul
has carried to thousands the intelligence received.
The most successful toilers are those who will cheerfully work
to serve God in small things. Every human being is to work with
his own individual thread, weave it into the fabric that composes the
web, and complete the pattern....
Educate the youth to help the youth; and in seeking to do this
work each will gain experience that will qualify him to become a
consecrated worker in a larger sphere. Thousands of hearts can be
reached in the most simple way.
The most intellectual, those who are looked upon and praised as
the world’s great and gifted men and women, are often refreshed by
the most humble, simple words spoken by one who loves God, who
can speak of that love as naturally as worldlings can speak of those
things which their minds contemplate and feed upon. Words, even if
well prepared and studied, have little influence; but the true, honest
work of a son or a daughter of God in words, or in a service of little
things, done in natural simplicity, will unbolt the door, which has
long been locked, to many souls.—The Review and Herald, May 9,
[204] 1899.
186
Chapter 62—Young People as Soul Winners
Satan is a vigilant foe, intent upon his purpose of leading the
youth to a course of action entirely contrary to that which God would
approve. He well knows that there is no other class that can do as
much good as young men and young women who are consecrated to
God. The youth, if right, could sway a mighty influence. Preachers,
or laymen advanced in years, cannot have one-half the influence
upon the young that the youth, devoted to God, can have upon their
associates. They ought to feel that a responsibility rests upon them
to do all they can to save their fellow mortals, even at a sacrifice of
their pleasure and natural desires. Time, and even means, if required,
should be consecrated to God.
All who profess godliness should feel the danger of those who
are out of Christ. Soon their probation will close. Those who might
have exerted an influence to save souls, had they stood in the counsel
of God, yet failed to do their duty through selfishness, indolence, or
because they were ashamed of the cross of Christ, will not only lose
their own souls, but will have the blood of poor sinners upon their
garments. Such will be required to render an account for the good
that they could have done had they been consecrated to God, but did
not do because of their unfaithfulness.
Those who have really tasted the sweets of redeeming love will
not, cannot, rest until all with whom they associate are made ac- [205]
quainted with the plan of salvation. The young should inquire, “Lord,
what wilt Thou have me to do? How can I honor and glorify Thy
name upon the earth?” Souls are perishing all around us, and yet
what burden do the youth bear to win souls to Christ?
Solicitude for Others
Those who attend school could have an influence for the Saviour;
but who name the name of Christ? and who are seen pleading with
187
188
Messages to Young People
tender earnestness with their companions to forsake the ways of sin
and choose the path of holiness?
This is the course which the believing young should take, but
they do not; it is more congenial to their feelings to unite with the
sinner in sport and pleasure. The young have a wide sphere of
usefulness, but they see it not. Oh that they would now exert their
powers of mind in seeking ways to approach perishing sinners, that
they might make known to them the path of holiness, and by prayer
and entreaty win even one soul to Christ!
What a noble enterprise? One soul to praise God through eternity! One soul to enjoy happiness and everlasting life! One gem
in their crown to shine as a star forever and ever! But even more
than one can be brought to turn from error to truth, from sin to
holiness. Says the Lord by the prophet, “And they that turn many to
righteousness shall shine as the stars forever and ever.” Then those
who engage with Christ and angels in the work of saving perishing
[206] souls are richly rewarded in the kingdom of heaven.
I saw that many souls might be saved if the young were where
they ought to be, devoted to God and to the truth; but they generally
occupy a position where constant labor must be bestowed upon them
or they will become of the world themselves. They are a source of
constant anxiety and heartache. Tears flow on their account, and
agonizing prayers and wrung from the hearts of parents in their
behalf. Yet they move on, reckless of the pain which their course of
action causes. They plant thorns in the breasts of those who would
die to save them, and have them become what God designed they
should, through the merits of the blood of Christ....
A Work to Do
Young men and young women, I saw that God has a work for
you to do; take up your cross and follow Christ, or you are unworthy
of Him. While you remain in listless indifference, how can you tell
what is the will of God concerning you? and how do you expect to
be saved, unless as faithful servants you do your Lord’s will. Those
who possess eternal life will all have done well. The King of glory
will exalt them to His right hand, while He says to them, “Well done,
good and faithful servants.” How can you tell how many souls you
Young People as Soul Winners
189
might save from ruin, if, instead of studying your own pleasure,
you were seeking what work you could do in the vineyard of your
Master? How many souls have these gatherings for conversation
and the practice of music been the means of saving? If you cannot
point to one soul thus saved, turn, oh! turn to a new course of action. [207]
Begin to pray for souls, come near to Christ, close to His bleeding
side. Let a meek and quiet spirit adorn your lives, and let your
earnest, broken, humble petitions ascend to Him for wisdom that
you may have success in saving not only your own soul, but the
souls of others.
Pray more than you sing. Do you not stand in greater need of
prayer than of singing? Young men and women, God calls upon
you to work, work for Him. Make an entire change in your course
of action. You can do a work that those who minister in word and
doctrine cannot do. You can reach a class whom the minister cannot
affect.—Testimonies for the Church 1:511-513.
Where to Begin
Let those who desire to work for God begin at home, in their own
household, in their own neighborhood, among their own friends.
Here they will find a favorable missionary field. This home missionary work is a test, revealing their ability or inability for service in a
wider field.—Testimonies for the Church 6:428.
The Most Successful Way
In our work, individual effort will accomplish more than can be
estimated. It is for the want of this that souls are perishing. One
soul is of infinite value; Calvary speaks its worth. One soul won to
Christ will be instrumental in winning others, and there will be an
ever-increasing result of blessing and salvation.—Gospel Workers,
[208]
184.
Chapter 63—Service in Different Lines
God calls for ministers, Bible workers, and canvassers. Let our
young men and young women go forth as canvassers, evangelists,
and Bible workers, in company with laborers of experience, who
can show them how to labor successfully. Let canvassers carry our
publications from house to house. When opportunity offers, let them
speak of the truth for this time to those whom they meet, and let them
sing and pray with them. When in our work for God right methods
are energetically followed, a harvest of souls will be gathered.
There is room in the work of God for all who are filled with the
spirit of self-sacrifice. God is calling for men and women who are
willing to deny self for the sake of others, willing to consecrate all
they have and are to His work. Men are needed who, when they
encounter difficulties, will move steadily on, saying, We will not
fail or become discouraged. Men are needed who will strengthen
and build up the work that others are trying to do.—The Review and
Herald, April 28, 1904.
Gaining Efficiency
In this work, as in every other, skill is gained in the work itself.
It is by training in the common duties of life and in ministry to the
[209] needy and suffering that efficiency is assured.—Education, 268.
190
Chapter 64—Unselfish Service
Those who, so far as it is possible, engage in the work of doing
good to others by giving practical demonstration of their interest in
them, are not only relieving the ills of human life in helping them
bear their burdens, but are at the same time contributing largely to
their own health of soul and body. Doing good is a work that benefits
both giver and receiver. If you forget self in your interest for others,
you gain a victory over your infirmities. The satisfaction you will
realize in doing good will aid you greatly in the recovery of the
healthy tone of the imagination.
The pleasure of doing good animates the mind and vibrates
through the whole body. While the faces of benevolent men are
lighted up with cheerfulness, and their countenances express the
moral elevation of the mind, those of selfish, stingy men are dejected, cast down, and gloomy. Their moral defects are seen in their
countenances. Selfishness and self-love stamp their own image upon
the outward man.
That person who is actuated by true disinterested benevolence
is a partaker of the divine nature, having escaped the corruption
that is in the world through lust; while the selfish and avaricious
have cherished their selfishness until it has withered their social
sympathies, and their countenances reflect the image of the fallen
foe rather than that of purity and holiness.—Testimonies for the
[210]
Church 2:534.
191
Chapter 65—The Reward of Diligence
Let the youth remember that the indolent forfeit the invaluable
experience gained by a faithful performance of the daily duties of
life. He who is indolent and willingly ignorant places in his pathway
that which will always be an obstruction. He refuses the culture
that comes from honest toil. By failing to put forth a helping hand
in behalf of humanity, he robs God. His career is very different
from the career which God marked out for him; for to despise useful
employment encourages the lower tastes and effectually paralyzes
the most useful energies of the being.
Not a few, but thousands, of human beings exist only to consume
the benefits which God in His mercy bestows on them. They forget
to bring the Lord gratitude offerings for the riches He has intrusted
to them in giving them the fruit of the earth. They forget that
God desires them, by trading wisely on the talents lent them, to be
producers as well as consumers. If they had a realization of the work
the Lord desires them to do as His helping hand, they would not feel
it a privilege to shun all responsibility and be waited on.
The Blessing of Labor
Real happiness is found only in being good and doing good. The
purest, highest enjoyment comes to those who faithfully fulfill their
[211] appointed duties. No honest work is degrading. It is ignoble sloth
which leads human beings to look down on the simple, everyday
duties of life. The refusal to perform these duties causes a mental
and moral deficiency which will one day be keenly felt. At some
time in the life of the slothful his deformity will stand out clearly
defined. Over his life-record is written the words, A consumer, but
not a producer.
From all the vocations of life, useful spiritual lessons may be
learned. Those who till the soil may, as they work, study the meaning
of the words, “Ye are God’s husbandry.” In the human heart the seeds
192
Reward of Diligence
193
of truth are to be sown, that the life may bear the beautiful fruit of
the Spirit. God’s impress on the mind is to mold it into graceful
symmetry. The crude energies, both physical and mental, are to be
trained for the Master’s service....
To all Christ has given the work of ministry. He is the King of
glory, yet He declared, “The Son of man came not to be ministered
unto, but to minister.” He is the Majesty of heaven, yet He willingly
consented to come to this earth to do the work laid upon Him by His
Father. He has ennobled labor. That He might set us an example of
industry, He worked with His hands at the carpenter’s trade. From
a very early age, He acted His part in sustaining the family. He
realized that He was a part of the family firm, and willingly bore His
share of the burdens.
Helping in the Home
Children and youth should take pleasure in making lighter the
cares of father and mother, showing an unselfish interest in the
home. As they cheerfully lift the burdens that fall to their share, [212]
they are receiving a training which will fit them for positions of trust
and usefulness. Each year they are to make steady advancement,
gradually but surely laying aside the inexperience of boyhood and
girlhood for the experience of manhood and womanhood. In the
faithful performance of the simple duties of the home, boys and girls
lay the foundation for mental, moral, and spiritual excellence.
The Web of Destiny
Remember, dear young friends, that each day, each hour, each
moment, you are weaving the web of your own destiny. Each time
the shuttle is thrown, there is drawn into the web a thread which
either mars or beautifies the pattern. If you are careless and indolent,
you spoil the life which God designed should be bright and beautiful.
If you choose to follow your own inclinations, unchristlike habits
will bind you with bands of steel. And as you walk away from Christ,
your example will be followed by many who, because of your wrong
course, will never enjoy the glories of heaven. But if you make brave
efforts to overcome selfishness, allowing no opportunity to pass for
194
Messages to Young People
helping those around you, the light of your example will guide others
[213] to the cross.—The Youth’s Instructor, December 5, 1901.
Chapter 66—The Dignity of Labor
It was God’s purpose to alleviate by toil the evil brought into
the world by man’s disobedience. By toil the temptations of Satan
might be made ineffectual, and the tide of evil stayed. And though
attended with anxiety, weariness, and pain, labor is still a source of
happiness and development, and a safeguard against temptation. Its
discipline places a check on self-indulgence, and promotes industry,
purity, and firmness. Thus it becomes a part of God’s great plan for
our recovery from the fall.
Manual Labor Versus Games
The public feeling is that manual labor is degrading, yet men
may exert themselves as much as they choose at cricket, baseball,
or in pugilistic contests, without being regarded as degraded. Satan
is delighted when he sees human beings using their physical and
mental powers in that which does not educate, which is not useful,
which does not help them to be a blessing to those who need their
help. While the youth are becoming expert in games that are of no
real value to themselves or to others, Satan is playing the game of
life for their souls. Taking from them the talents that God has given
them, and placing in their stead his own evil attributes. It is his effort
to lead men to ignore God. He seeks to engross and absorb the mind
so completely that God will find no place in the thoughts. He does [214]
not wish people to have a knowledge of their Maker, and he is well
pleased if he can set in operation games and theatrical performances
that will so confuse the senses of the youth that God and heaven will
be forgotten.
One of the surest safeguards against evil is useful occupation,
while idleness is one of the greatest curses; for vice, crime, and
poverty follow in its wake. Those who are always busy, who go
cheerfully about their daily tasks, are the useful members of society.
In the faithful discharge of the various duties that lie in their pathway,
195
196
Messages to Young People
they make their lives a blessing to themselves and to others. Diligent
labor keeps them from many of the snares of him who “finds some
mischief still for idle hands to do.”
A stagnant pool soon becomes offensive; but a flowing brook
spreads health and gladness over the land. The one is a symbol of
the idle, the other of the industrious....
Christ’s Example
The path of toil appointed to the dwellers on earth may be hard
and wearisome, but it is honored by the footprints of the Redeemer,
and he is safe who follows in this sacred way. By precept and
example, Christ has dignified useful labor. From His earliest years
He lived a life of toil. The greater part of His earthly life was spent
in patient work in the carpenter’s shop at Nazareth. In the garb of a
common laborer the Lord of life trod the streets of the little town in
which He lived, going to and returning from His humble toil; and
[215] ministering angels attended Him as He walked side by side with
peasants and laborers, unrecognized and unhonored....
Judicious labor is a healthful tonic for the human race. It makes
the feeble strong, the poor rich, the wretched happy. Satan lies in
ambush, ready to destroy those whose leisure gives him opportunity
to approach them under some attractive disguise. He is never more
successful than when he comes to men in their idle hours.
The Lesson of Contented Industry
Among the evils resulting from wealth, one of the greatest is
the fashionable idea that work is degrading. The prophet Ezekiel
declares: “Behold, this was the iniquity of thy sister Sodom, pride,
fullness of bread, and abundance of idleness was in her and in her
daughters, neither did she strengthen the hand of the poor and needy.”
Ezekiel 16:49. Here are presented before us the terrible results of
idleness, which enfeebles the mind, debases the soul, and perverts
the understanding, making a curse of that which was given as a
blessing. It is the working man or woman who sees something great
and good in life, and who is willing to bear its responsibilities with
faith and hope.
Dignity of Labor
197
The essential lesson of contented industry in the necessary duties
of life, is yet to be learned by many of Christ’s followers. It requires
more grace, more stern discipline of character, to work for God in
the capacity of mechanic, merchant, lawyer, or farmer, carrying the
precepts of Christianity into the ordinary business of life, than to
labor as an acknowledged missionary in the open field. It requires [216]
a strong spiritual nerve to bring religion into the workshop and the
business office, sanctifying the details of everyday life, and ordering
every transaction according to the standard of God’s word. But this
is what the Lord requires.
The apostle Paul regarded idleness as a sin. He learned the trade
of tent-making in its higher and lower branches, and during his
ministry he often worked at this trade to support himself and others.
Paul did not regard as lost the time thus spent. As he worked, the
apostle had access to a class of people whom he could not otherwise
have reached. He showed his associates that skill in the common
arts is a gift from God. He taught that even in everyday toil God is
to be honored. His toil-hardened hands detracted nothing from the
force of his pathetic appeals as a Christian minister.
God designs that all shall be workers. The toiling beast of burden
answers the purpose of its creation better than does the indolent
man. God is a constant worker. The angels are workers; they are
ministers of God to the children of men. Those who look forward
to a heaven of inactivity will be disappointed; for the economy of
heaven provides no place for the gratification of indolence. But to
the weary and heavy-laden rest is promised. It is the faithful servant
who will be welcomed from his labors to the joy of his Lord. He will
lay off his armor with rejoicing, and will forget the noise of battle in
the glorious rest prepared for those who conquer through the cross
of Christ.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 274-280. [217]
Chapter 67—Sowing Beside all Waters
The Lord is calling upon His people to take up different lines of
missionary work, to sow beside all waters. We do but a small part of
the work that He desires us to do among our neighbors and friends.
By kindness to the poor, the sick, or the bereaved we may obtain
an influence over them, so that divine truth will find access to their
hearts. No such opportunity for service should be allowed to pass
unimproved. It is the highest missionary work that we can do. The
presentation of the truth in love and sympathy from house to house
is in harmony with the instruction of Christ to His disciples when
He sent them out on their first missionary tour.
The Gift of Song
Those who have the gift of song are needed. Song is one of the
most effective means of impressing spiritual truth upon the heart.
Often by the words of sacred song the springs of penitence and faith
have been unsealed. Church members, young and old, should be
educated to go forth to proclaim this last message to the world. If
they go in humility, angels of God will go with them, teaching them
how to lift up the voice in prayer, how to raise the voice in song, and
how to proclaim the gospel message for this time.
Young men and women, take up the work to which God calls
you. Christ will teach you to use your abilities to good purpose. As
[218] you receive the quickening influence of the Holy Spirit, and seek to
teach others, your minds will be refreshed, and you will be able to
present words that are new and strangely beautiful to your hearers....
Medical Missionary Work
The medical missionary work presents many opportunities for
service. Intemperance in eating and ignorance of nature’s laws are
causing much of the sickness that exists, and are robbing God of the
glory due Him. Because of a failure to deny self, many of God’s
198
Sowing Beside all Waters
199
people are unable to reach the high standard of spirituality He sets
before them. Teach the people that it is better to know how to keep
well than to know how to cure disease. We should be wise educators,
warning all against self-indulgence. As we see the wretchedness,
deformity, and disease that have come into the world as a result of
ignorance, how can we refrain from doing our part to enlighten the
ignorant and relieve the suffering?
Because the avenues to the soul have been closed by the tyrant
Prejudice, many are ignorant of the principles of healthful living.
Good service can be done by teaching the people how to prepare
healthful food. This line of work is as essential as any that can
be taken up. More cooking schools should be established, and
some should labor from house to house, giving instruction in the
art of cooking wholesome foods. Many, many will be rescued from
physical, mental, and moral degeneracy through the influence of
[219]
health reform.—The Review and Herald, June 6, 1912.
Chapter 68—Many Lines of Work
The church is organized for service, and in a life of service to
Christ connection with the church is one of the first steps. Loyalty
to Christ demands the faithful performance of church duties. This
is an important part of one’s training; and in a church imbued with
the Master’s life it will lead directly to effort for the world without.
There are many lines in which the youth can find opportunity for
helpful effort.—Education, 268, 269.
Each Has His Place
Each has his place in the eternal plan of heaven. Each is to work
in co-operation with Christ for the salvation of souls. Not more
surely is the place prepared for us in the heavenly mansions than
is the special place designated on earth where we are to work for
God.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 326, 327.
The Sabbath School Work
The Lord calls for young men and women to gird themselves
for lifelong, earnest labor in the Sabbath-school work.... The Lord
would have teachers in the Sabbath-school work who can give wholehearted service, who will increase their talent by exercise, and make
improvement on what has already been attained.—Testimonies on
[220] Sabbath School Work, 53.
Bible Work
The idea of holding Bible readings is a heaven-born idea, and
opens the way to put hundreds of young men and women into the
field to do an important work, which otherwise could not have been
done.
The Bible is unchained. It can be carried to every man’s door,
and its truths may be presented to every man’s conscience. There
200
Many Lines of Work
201
are many who, like the noble Bereans, will search the Scriptures
daily for themselves, when the truth is presented, to see whether or
not these things are so. Christ has said, “Search the Scriptures; for
in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify
of Me.” Jesus, the world’s Redeemer, bids men not only to read, but
to “search the Scriptures.” This is a great and important work, and it
is committed to us, and in doing this we shall be greatly benefited;
for obedience to Christ’s command will not go unrewarded. He
will crown with especial tokens of His favor this act of loyalty in
following the light revealed in His Word.—Testimonies on SabbathSchool Work, 29, 30.
Canvassing
The Lord calls upon our youth to labor as canvassers and evangelists, to do house-to-house work in places that have not yet heard the
truth. He speaks to our young men, saying, “Ye are not your own; for
ye are bought with a price; therefore glorify God in your body, and
in your spirit, which are God’s.” Those who will go forth to the work [221]
under God’s direction will be wonderfully blessed.—Testimonies
for the Church 8:229.
One of the very best ways in which young men can obtain a
fitness for the ministry is by entering the canvassing field. Let them
go into towns and cities to canvass for the books which contain the
truth for this time. In this work they will find opportunity to speak
the words of life, and the seeds of truth they sow will spring up
to bear fruit. By meeting the people and presenting to them our
publications, they will gain an experience that they could not gain
by preaching....
All who desire an opportunity for true ministry, and who will
give themselves unreservedly to God, will find in the canvassing
work opportunity to speak upon many things pertaining to the future
immortal life.—Gospel Workers, 96.
Teaching
The very best talent that can be secured is needed to educate
and mould the minds of the young, and to carry on successfully the
202
Messages to Young People
many lines of work that will need to be done by the teacher in our
church schools....
Teachers are needed, especially for the children, who are calm
and kind, manifesting forbearance and love for the very ones who
most need it.... Our church schools need teachers who have high
moral qualities; those who can be trusted; those who are sound in
[222] the faith, and who have tact and patience; those who walk with God,
and abstain from the very appearance of evil.—Testimonies for the
Church 6:200, 201.
Business
The Lord desires to have in His service intelligent men, men
qualified for various lines of work. There is need of business men
who will weave the grand principles of truth into all their transactions. And their talents should be perfected by most thorough
study and training. If men in any line of work need to improve their
opportunities to become wise and efficient, it is those who are using
their ability in building up the kingdom of God in our world. Of
Daniel we learn that in all his business transactions, when subjected
to the closest scrutiny, not one fault or error could be found. He was
a sample of what every business man may be. His history shows
what may be accomplished by one who consecrates the strength
of brain and bone and muscle, of heart and life, to the service of
God.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 350, 351.
Medical Work
There is no missionary field more important than that occupied
by the faithful, God-fearing physician. There is no field where a
man may accomplish greater good, or win more jewels to shine in
the crown of his rejoicing. He may carry the grace of Christ, as a
sweet perfume, into all the sick-rooms he enters; he may carry the
[223] true healing balm to the sin-sick soul. He can point the sick and
dying to the Lamb of God that taketh away the sin of the world. He
should not listen to the suggestion that it is dangerous to speak of
their eternal interests to those who lives are in peril, lest it should
make them worse; for in nine cases out of ten the knowledge of a
Many Lines of Work
203
sin-pardoning Saviour would make them better both in mind and
body. Jesus can limit the power of Satan. He is the physician in
whom the sin-sick soul may trust to heal the maladies of the body as
well as of the soul.—Testimonies for the Church 5:448, 449.
In almost every community there are large numbers who do
not listen to the preaching of God’s word or attend any religious
service. If they are reached by the gospel, it must be carried to
their homes. Often the relief of their physical needs is the only
avenue by which they can be approached. Missionary nurses who
care for the sick and relieve the distress of the poor will find many
opportunities to pray with them, to read to them from God’s word,
and to speak of the Saviour. They can pray with and for the helpless
ones who have not strength of will to control the appetites that
passion has degraded. They can bring a ray of hope into the lives of
the defeated and disheartened. Their unselfish love, manifested in
acts of disinterested kindness, will make it easier for the suffering
ones to believe in the love of Christ.—The Ministry of Healing, 144,
[224]
145.
The Ministry
There must be no belittling of the gospel ministry. No enterprise
should be so conducted as to cause the ministry of the word to be
looked upon as an inferior matter. It is not so. Those who belittle
the ministry are belittling Christ. The highest of all work is ministry
in its various lines, and it should be kept before the youth that there
is no work more blessed of God than that of the gospel minister.
Let not our young men be deterred from entering the ministry.
There is danger that through glowing representations some will be
drawn away from the path where God bids them walk. Some have
been encouraged to take a course of study in medical lines who
ought to be preparing themselves to enter the ministry. The Lord
calls for more ministers to labor in His vineyard. The words were
spoken, “Strengthen the outposts; have faithful sentinels in every
part of the world.” God calls for you, young men. He calls for whole
armies of young men who are large-hearted and large-minded, and
who have a deep love for Christ and the truth.—Testimonies for the
Church 6:411.
204
Messages to Young People
Foreign Mission Work
Young men are wanted. God calls them to missionary fields. Being comparatively free from care and responsibilities, they are more
favorably situated to engage in the work than are those who must
provide for the training and support of a large family. Furthermore,
[225] young men can more readily adapt themselves to new climates and
new society, and can better endure inconveniences and hardships.
By tact and perseverance, they can reach the people where they
are.—Testimonies for the Church 5:393.
Young men should be qualifying themselves by becoming familiar with other languages, that God may use them as mediums
to communicate His saving truth to those of other nations. These
young men may obtain a knowledge of other languages even while
engaged in laboring for sinners. If they are economical of their
time, they can be improving their minds and qualifying themselves
for more extended usefulness. If young women who have borne
but little responsibility would devote themselves to God, they could
qualify themselves for usefulness by studying and becoming familiar
with other languages. They could devote themselves to the work of
translating.—Testimonies for the Church 3:204.
Youthful Service
Children can be acceptable missionary workers in the home and
in the church. God desires them to be taught that they are in this
world for useful service, not merely for play. In the home they can
be trained to do missionary work that will prepare them for wider
spheres of usefulness. Parents, help your children to fulfill God’s
[226] purpose for them.—The Review and Herald, December 8, 1910.
Chapter 69—Acceptable Service
In His infinite mercy and love God has given us light from His
word, and Christ says to us, “Freely ye have received, freely give.”
Let the light God has given you shine forth to those in darkness. As
you do this, heavenly angels will be beside you, helping you win
souls for Christ....
Dear young friends, remember that it is not necessary to be an
ordained minister in order to serve the Lord. There are many ways
of working for Christ. Human hands may never have been laid on
you in ordination, but God can give you fitness for His service. He
can work through you to the saving of souls. If, having learned in
the school of Christ, you are meek and lowly in heart, He will give
you words to speak for Him....
Our Relation to Mistakes
Do all in your power to gain perfection; but do not think that
because you make mistakes you are excluded from God’s service.
The Lord knows our frame; He remembers that we are dust. As you
use faithfully the talents God has given you, you will gain knowledge
that will make you dissatisfied with self. You will see the need of
sifting away harmful habits, lest by a wrong example you injure
others.
Work diligently, giving to others the truth so precious to you.
Then when there are vacancies to be filled, you will hear the words,
“Come up higher.” You may be reluctant to respond; but move [227]
forward in faith, bringing into God’s work a fresh, honest zeal.
The secret of winning souls can be learned only from the great
Teacher. As the dew and the still showers fall gently on the withering
plant, so our words are to fall gently and lovingly on the souls we
are seeking to win. We are not to wait till opportunities come to us;
we are to seek for them, keeping the heart uplifted in prayer that
God may help us to speak the right word at the right time. When an
205
206
Messages to Young People
opportunity presents itself, let no excuse lead you to neglect it; for
its improvement may mean the salvation of a soul from death.—The
Youth’s Instructor, February 6, 1902.
The Highest Work
The work above all work,—the business above all others which
should draw and engage the energies of the soul,—is the work of
saving souls for whom Christ has died. Make this the main, the
important work of your life. Make it your special life work. Cooperate with Christ in this grand and noble work, and become home
and foreign missionaries. Be ready and efficient to work at home or
in far-off climes for the saving of souls. Work the works of God and
demonstrate your faith in your Saviour by toiling for others. O that
young and old were thoroughly converted to God, and would take
up the duty that lies next them, and work as they have opportunity,
becoming laborers together with God!—The Youth’s Instructor, May
[228] 4, 1893.
Chapter 70—Faithfulness in Service
Those who are unfaithful in the least of temporal affairs will be
unfaithful in responsibilities of greater importance. They will rob
God, and fail of meeting the claims of the divine law. They will
not realize that their talents belong to God and should be devoted to
His service. Those who do nothing for their employers except that
which is commanded them, when they know that the prosperity of
the work depends on some extra exertion on their part, will fail to
be accounted faithful servants. There are many things not specified
that wait to be done, that come directly under the notice of the one
employed.
Leaks and losses occur that might be prevented if painstaking
diligence and unselfish effort were manifested, if the principles of
love enjoined upon us by Jesus were carried out in the life of those
who profess His name. But many are working in the cause of God
who are registered as “eye-servants.”
Unfaithfulness Recorded
It is the most abhorrent form of selfishness that leads the worker
to neglect the improvement of time, the care of property, because
he is not directly under the eye of the master. But do such workers imagine that their neglects are not noticed, their unfaithfulness
not recorded? Could their eyes be opened, they would see that a
Watcher looks on, and all their carelessness is recorded in the books
[229]
of heaven.
Those who are unfaithful to the work of God are lacking in principle; their motives are not of a character to lead them to choose
the right under all circumstances. The servants of God are to feel
at all times that they are under the eye of their employer. He who
watched the sacrilegious feast of Belshazzar is present in all our
institutions, in the counting-room of the merchant, in the private
workshop; and the bloodless hand is as surely recording your ne207
208
Messages to Young People
glect as it recorded the awful judgment of the blasphemous king.
Belshazzar’s condemnation was written in words of fire, “Thou art
weighed in the balances, and art found wanting”; and if you fail to
fulfill your God-given obligations your condemnation will be the
same.
True Motives in Service
There are many who profess to be Christians who are not united
with Christ. Their daily life, their spirit, testifies that Christ is not
formed within, the hope of glory. They cannot be depended upon,
they cannot be trusted. They are anxious to reduce their service to
the minimum of effort, and at the same time exact the highest of
wages. The name “servant” applies to every man; for we are all
servants, and it will be well for us to see what mold we are taking
on. Is it the mold of unfaithfulness, or of fidelity?
Is it the disposition generally among servants to do as much
as possible? Is it not rather the prevalent fashion to slide through
the work as quickly, as easily, as possible, and obtain the wages at
[230] as little cost to themselves as they can? The object is not to be as
thorough as possible but to get the remuneration. Those who profess
to be the servants of Christ should not forget the injunction of the
apostle Paul, “Servants, obey in all things your masters according
to the flesh; not with eyeservice, as menpleasers; but in singleness
of heart, fearing God: and whatsoever ye do, do it heartily, as to the
Lord, and not unto men; knowing that of the Lord ye shall receive
the reward of the inheritance: for ye serve the Lord Christ.”
Those who enter the work as “eye-servants,” will find that their
work cannot bear the inspection of men or of angels. The thing essential for successful work is a knowledge of Christ; for this knowledge
will give sound principles of right, impart a noble, unselfish spirit,
like that of our Saviour whom we profess to serve. Faithfulness,
economy, care-taking, thoroughness, should characterize all our
work, wherever we may be, whether in the kitchen, in the workshop,
in the office of publication, in the sanitarium, in the college, or
wherever we are stationed in the vineyard of the Lord. “He that is
faithful in that which is least is faithful also in much: and he that is
Faithfulness in Service
209
unjust in the least is unjust also in much.”—The Review and Herald,
[231]
September 22, 1891.
210
Messages to Young People
Section 7—Health and Efficiency
[232]
Since the mind and the soul find expression through the body, both
mental and spiritual vigor are in great degree dependent upon
physical strength and activity; whatever promotes physical health
promotes the development of a strong mind and a well-balanced
character. Without health, no one can as distinctly understand or as
completely fulfill his obligations to himself, to his fellow-beings, or
to his Creator. Therefore the health should be as faithfully guarded
as the character. A knowledge of physiology and hygiene should be
the basis of all educational effort.—Education, 195.
[233]
Chapter 71—The Science of Living
What can be done to stay the tide of disease and crime that is
sweeping our race down to ruin and to death? As the great cause of
the evil is to be found in the indulgence of appetite and passion, so
the first and great work of reform must be to learn and practice the
lessons of temperance and self-control.
To effect a permanent change for the better in society, the education of the masses must begin in early life. The habits formed
in childhood and youth, the tastes acquired, the self-control gained,
the principles inculcated from the cradle, are almost certain to determine the future of the man or woman. The crime and corruption
occasioned by intemperance and lax morals might be prevented by
the proper training of the youth.
Health and Self-Control
One of the greatest aids in perfecting pure and noble characters
in the young, strengthening them to control appetite and refrain from
debasing excesses, is sound physical health. And, on the other hand,
these very habits of self-control are essential to the maintenance of
health.
It is of the highest importance that men and women be instructed
in the science of human life, and the best means of preserving and
acquiring health. Especially is youth the time to lay up a stock of
[234] knowledge to be put in daily practice through life. Youth is the time
to establish good habits, to correct wrong ones already contracted,
to gain and to hold the power of self-control, and to lay the plan,
and accustom one’s self to the practice, of ordering all the acts of
life with reference to the will of God and the welfare of our fellowcreatures....
Jesus did not ignore the claims of the body. He had respect for
the physical condition of man, and went about healing the sick and
restoring their faculties to those suffering from their loss....
212
Science of Living
213
Life a Trust
The young should be shown that they are not at liberty to do as
they please with their lives. Now is their day of trust, and by and by
will come their day of reckoning. God will not hold them guiltless
for treating lightly His precious gifts; the world’s Redeemer has
paid an infinite price for them, and their lives and talents belong
to Him; and they will finally be judged according to the faithful
or unfaithful stewardship of the capital which God has intrusted to
their care. They should be taught that the greater their endowment
of means and opportunities the more heavily does the responsibility
of God’s work rest upon them, and the more are they required to do.
If the youth are thus brought up to feel their responsibility to the
Creator, and the important trust given them in their own lives, they
will hesitate to plunge into the vortex of dissipation and crime that
swallows up so many of the promising young men of our age.—The
[235]
Review and Herald, December 13, 1881.
Chapter 72—Safeguarding the Health
Health is a blessing of which few appreciate the value; yet upon
it the efficiency of our mental and physical powers largely depends.
Our impulses and passions have their seat in the body, and it must
be kept in the best condition physically and under the most spiritual
influences in order that our talents may be put to the highest use.
Anything that lessens physical strength enfeebles the mind, and
makes it less capable of discriminating between right and wrong.
The misuse of our physical powers shortens the time in which our
lives can be used for the glory of God, and it unfits us to accomplish
the work God has given us to do. By allowing ourselves to form
wrong habits, by keeping late hours, by gratifying appetite at the
expense of health, we lay the foundation for feebleness....
Those who thus shorten their lives and unfit themselves for service by disregarding nature’s laws, are guilty of robbery toward God.
And they are robbing their fellow men also. The opportunity of
blessing others, the very work for which God sent them into the
world, has by their own course of action been cut short. And they
have unfitted themselves to do even that which in a briefer period of
time they might have accomplished. The Lord holds us guilty when
by our injurious habits we thus deprive the world of good.—The
[236] Review and Herald, June 20, 1912.
214
Chapter 73—Sacredness of Health
Satan comes to man with his temptations as an angel of light,
as he came to Christ. He has been working to bring man into a
condition of physical and moral weakness, that he may overcome
him with his temptations, and then triumph over his ruin. And he has
been successful in tempting man to indulge appetite, regardless of
the result. He well knows that it is impossible for man to discharge
his obligations to God and to his fellow-men, while he impairs the
faculties God has given him. The brain is the capital of the body. If
the perceptive faculties become benumbed through intemperance of
any kind, eternal things are not discerned.
Relation of Health to Character Building
God gives no permission to man to violate the laws of his being. But man, through yielding to Satan’s temptations to indulge
intemperance, brings the higher faculties into subjection to the animal appetites and passions. When these gain the ascendency, man,
who was created a little lower than the angels, with faculties susceptible of the highest cultivation, surrenders to be controlled by
Satan. And he gains easy access to those who are in bondage to
appetite. Through intemperance, some sacrifice one-half, and others
two-thirds, of their physical, mental and moral powers and become
playthings for the enemy.
Those who would have clear minds to discern Satan’s devices [237]
must have their physical appetites under the control of reason and
conscience. The moral and vigorous action of the higher powers
of the mind are essential to the perfection of Christian character.
And the strength or the weakness of the mind has very much to do
with our usefulness in this world, and with our final salvation. The
ignorance that has prevailed in regard to God’s law in our physical
nature is deplorable. Intemperance of any kind is a violation of the
laws of our being. Imbecility is prevailing to a fearful extent. Sin is
215
216
Messages to Young People
made attractive by the covering of light which Satan throws over it,
and he is well pleased when he can hold the Christian world in their
daily habits under the tyranny of custom, like the heathen, and allow
appetite to govern them.
Intemperance Degrading
If men and women of intelligence have their moral powers benumbed through intemperance of any kind, they are, in many of
their habits, elevated but little above the heathen. Satan is constantly
drawing the people from saving light to custom and fashion, irrespective of physical, mental, and moral health. The great enemy
knows that if appetite and passion predominate, health of body and
strength of intellect are sacrificed upon the altar of self-gratification,
and man is brought to speedy ruin. If enlightened intellect holds
the reins, controlling the animal propensities, keeping them in subjection to the moral powers, Satan well knows that his power to
[238] overcome with his temptations is very small....
A large share of the Christian world have no right to call themselves Christians. Their habits, their extravagance, and general
treatment of their own bodies, are in violation of physical law and
contrary to the Bible standard. They are working out for themselves, in their course of life, physical suffering, mental and moral
feebleness.—The Review and Herald, September 8, 1874.
Self-Mastery a Duty
The body is to be brought into subjection. The higher powers of
the being are to rule. The passions are to be controlled by the will,
which is itself to be under the control of God. The kingly power of
reason, sanctified by divine grace, is to bear sway in our lives.
The requirements of God must be brought home to the conscience. Men and women must be awakened to the duty of selfmastery, the need of purity, freedom from every depraving appetite
and defiling habit. They need to be impressed with the fact that
all their powers of mind and body are the gift of God, and are to
be preserved in the best possible condition for His service.—The
[239] Ministry of Healing, 130.
Chapter 74—A Balanced Education
The time spent in physical exercise is not lost. The student who
is constantly poring over his books, while he takes but little exercise
in the open air, does himself an injury. A proportionate exercise
of the various organs and faculties of the body is essential to the
best work of each. When the brain is constantly taxed, while the
other organs are left inactive, there is a loss of physical and mental
strength. The physical powers are robbed of their healthy tone, the
mind loses its freshness and vigor, and a morbid excitability is the
result.
In order for men and women to have well-balanced minds, all
the powers of the being should be called into use and developed.
There are in this world many who are one-sided because only one
set of faculties has been cultivated, while others are dwarfed from
inaction. The education of many youth is a failure. They overstudy,
while they neglect that which pertains to the practical life. That
the balance of the mind may be maintained, a judicious system of
physical work should be combined with mental work, that there
may be a harmonious development of all the powers.—Counsels to
[240]
Parents, Teachers, and Students, 295-296.
217
Chapter 75—Education Obtained at Expense of
Health
Some students put the whole being into their studies, and concentrate their minds upon the object of obtaining an education. They
work the brain, but allow the physical powers to remain inactive.
Thus the brain is overworked, and the muscles become weak because they are not exercised. When these students are graduated,
it is evident that they have obtained their education at the expense
of life. They have studied day and night, year after year, keeping
their minds continually upon the stretch, while they have failed to
exercise their muscles sufficiently....
Young ladies frequently give themselves up to study, to the neglect of other branches of education even more essential for practical
life than the study of books. And after having obtained their education, they are often invalids for life. They have neglected their health
by remaining too much indoors, deprived of the pure air of heaven
and of the God-given sunlight. These young women might have
come from school in health had they combined with their studies
household labor and exercise in the open air.
Health is a great treasure. It is the richest possession that mortals
can have. Wealth, honor, or learning is dearly purchased if it be at
the loss of the vigor of health. None of these attainments can secure
happiness if health is wanting.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and
[241] Students, 285-286.
218
Chapter 76—The Insignia of Nobility
During their three years of training, Daniel and his associates
maintained their abstemious habits, their allegiance to God, and
their constant dependence upon His power. When the time came
for their abilities and acquirements to be tested by the king, they
were examined with other candidates for the service of the kingdom. But “among them all was found none like Daniel, Hananiah,
Mishael, and Azariah.” Their keen apprehension, their choice and exact language, their extensive knowledge, testified to the unimpaired
strength and vigor of their mental power. Therefore they stood before the king. “And in all matters of wisdom and understanding, that
the king inquired of them, he found them ten times better than all
the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm.”
God always honors the right. The most promising youths from
all the lands subdued by the great conqueror had been gathered at
Babylon, yet amid them all the Hebrew captives were without a
rival. The erect form, the firm, elastic step, the fair countenance, the
undimmed senses, the untainted breath,—all these were insignia of
the nobility with which nature honors those who are obedient to her
laws.
Effect of Physical Habits on the Mind
The lesson here presented is one that we would do well to ponder.
A strict compliance with the Bible requirements will be a blessing [242]
both to body and soul. The fruit of the Spirit is not only love, joy,
and peace, but temperance also. We are enjoined not to defile our
bodies; for they are the temples of the Holy Spirit.
The Hebrew captives were men of like passions with ourselves.
Amid the seductive influences of the luxurious courts of Babylon,
they stood firm. The youth of today are surrounded with allurements
to self-indulgence. Especially in our large cities, every form of
sensual gratification is made easy and inviting. Those who, like
219
220
Messages to Young People
Daniel, refuse to defile themselves, will reap the reward of temperate
habits. With their greater physical stamina and increased power of
endurance, they have a bank of deposit upon which to draw in case
of emergency.
Right physical habits promote mental superiority. Intellectual
power, physical stamina, and length of life depend upon immutable
laws. Nature’s God will not interfere to preserve men from the
consequences of violating nature’s requirements. He who strives for
the mastery must be temperate in all things. Daniel’s clearness of
mind and firmness of purpose, his power in acquiring knowledge and
in resisting temptation, were due in a great degree to the plainness
of his diet, in connection with his life of prayer.
Shaping Our Own Destiny
There is much sterling in the adage, “Every man is the architect
of his own fortune.” While parents are responsible for the stamp of
character, as well as for the education and training, of their sons and
[243] daughters, it is still true that our position and usefulness in the world
depend, to a great degree, upon our own course of action.
Daniel and his companions enjoyed the benefits of correct training and education in early life, but these advantages alone would not
have made them what they were. The time came when they must
act for themselves,—when their future depended upon their own
course. Then they decided to be true to the lessons given them in
childhood. The fear of God, which is the beginning of wisdom, was
the foundation of their greatness.
The history of Daniel and his youthful companions has been
recorded on the pages of the inspired word for the benefit of the
youth of all succeeding ages. Through the record of their fidelity
to the principles of temperance, God is speaking today to young
men and young women, bidding them gather up the precious rays of
light He has given on the subject of Christian temperance, and place
themselves in right relation to the laws of health.
Insignia of Nobility
221
Temperance Richly Rewarded
There is now need of men who, like Daniel, will do and dare.
A pure heart and a strong, fearless hand are wanted in the world
today. God designed that man should be constantly improving, daily
reaching a higher point in the scale of excellence. He will help us
if we seek to help ourselves. Our hope of happiness in two worlds
depends upon our improvement in one. At every point we should be
guarded against the first approach to intemperance.
Dear youth, God calls upon you to do a work which through
His grace you can do. “Present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy, [244]
acceptable unto God, which is your reasonable service.” Stand forth
in your God-given manhood and womanhood. Show a purity of
tastes, appetite, and habits that bears comparison with Daniel’s.
God will reward you with calm nerves, a clear brain, an unimpaired
judgment, keen perceptions. The youth of today whose principles
are firm and unwavering will be blessed with health of body, mind,
and soul.—The Youth’s Instructor, July 9, 1903.
Religion and Health
“The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom.” When men
of wrong habits and sinful practices yield to the power of divine
truth, the entrance of God’s word gives light and understanding to
the simple. There is an application of truth to the heart; and moral
power, which seemed to have been paralyzed, revives. The receiver
is possessed of stronger, clearer understanding than before. He has
riveted his soul to the Eternal Rock. Health improves, in the very
sense of his security in Christ. Thus religion and the laws of health
[245]
go hand in hand.—”Testimonies for the Church 4:553.
222
Messages to Young People
Section 8—The Devotional Life
[246]
God’s holy, educating Spirit is in His word. A light, a new and
precious light, shines forth from every page. Truth is there revealed,
and words and sentences are made bright and appropriate for the
occasion, as the voice of God speaking to the soul.
The Holy Spirit loves to address the youth, and to discover to them
the treasures and beauties of God’s word. The promises spoken by
the great Teacher will captivate the senses and animate the soul
with a spiritual power that is divine. There will grow in the fruitful
mind a familiarity with divine things that will be as a barricade
against temptation.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 132.
[247]
Chapter 77—Prayer Our Stronghold
Amid the perils of these last days, the only safety of the youth
lies in ever-increasing watchfulness and prayer. The youth who
finds his joy in reading the word of God, and in the hour of prayer,
will be constantly refreshed by drafts from the fountain of life. He
will attain a height of moral excellence and a breadth of thought of
which others cannot conceive. Communion with God encourages
good thoughts, noble aspirations, clear perceptions of truth, and
lofty purposes of action. Those who thus connect themselves with
God are acknowledged by Him as His sons and daughters. They are
constantly reaching higher and still higher, obtaining clearer views
of God and of eternity, until the Lord makes them channels of light
and wisdom to the world.
How to Pray
But prayer is not understood as it should be. Our prayers are
not to inform God of something He does not know. The Lord is
acquainted with the secrets of every soul. Our prayers need not
be long and loud. God reads the hidden thoughts. We may pray
in secret, and He who sees in secret will hear, and will reward us
openly.
The prayers that are offered to God to tell Him of all our
wretchedness, when we do not feel wretched at all, are the prayers
[248] of hypocrisy. It is the contrite prayer that the Lord regards. “For thus
saith the high and lofty One that inhabiteth eternity, whose name is
Holy; I dwell in the high and holy place, and with him also that is of
a contrite and humble spirit, to revive the spirit of the humble, and
to revive the heart of the contrite ones.”
Prayer is not intended to work any change in God; it brings us
into harmony with God. It does not take the place of duty. Prayer
offered ever so often and ever so earnestly will never be accepted by
God in the place of our tithe. Prayer will not pay our debts to God....
224
Prayer Our Stronghold
225
Prayer Brings Power
The strength acquired in prayer to God will prepare us for our
daily duties. The temptations to which we are daily exposed make
prayer a necessity. In order that we may be kept by the power of
God through faith, the desires of the mind should be continually
ascending in silent prayer. When we are surrounded by influences
calculated to lead us away from God, our petitions for help and
strength must be unwearied. Unless this is so, we shall never be
successful in breaking down pride and overcoming the power of
temptation to sinful indulgences which keep us from the Saviour.
The light of truth, sanctifying the life, will discover to the receiver
the sinful passions of his heart which are striving for the mastery,
and which make it necessary for him to stretch every nerve and exert
all his powers to resist Satan that he may conquer through the merits
[249]
of Christ.—The Youth’s Instructor, August 18, 1898.
Chapter 78—The Power of Prayer
It was in the mount with God that Moses beheld the pattern of
that wonderful building which was to be the abiding-place of His
glory. It is in the mount with God—the secret place of communion—
that we are to contemplate His glorious ideal for humanity. Thus we
shall be enabled so to fashion our character-building that to us may
be fulfilled the promise, “I will dwell in them, and walk in them;
and I will be their God, and they shall be My people.”
While engaged in our daily work, we should lift the soul to
heaven in prayer. These silent petitions rise like incense before the
throne of grace; and the enemy is baffled. The Christian whose
heart is thus stayed upon God cannot be overcome. No evil arts can
destroy his peace. All the promises of God’s word, all the power of
divine grace, all the resources of Jehovah, are pledged to secure his
deliverance. It was thus that Enoch walked with God. And God was
with him, a present help in every time of need.
In Touch with the Infinite
Prayer is the breath of the soul. It is the secret of spiritual power.
No other means of grace can be substituted and the health of the
soul be preserved. Prayer brings the heart into immediate contact
with the Wellspring of life, and strengthens the sinew and muscle of
the religious experience. Neglect the exercise of prayer, or engage
[250] in prayer spasmodically, now and then, as seems convenient, and
you lose your hold on God. The spiritual faculties lose their vitality,
the religious experience lacks health and vigor....
It is a wonderful thing that we can pray effectually, that unworthy,
erring mortals possess the power of offering their requests to God.
What higher power can man desire than this,—to be linked with the
infinite God? Feeble, sinful man has the privilege of speaking to his
Maker. We may utter words that reach the throne of the Monarch of
226
Power of Prayer
227
the universe. We may speak with Jesus as we walk by the way, and
He says, I am at thy right hand.
Every Sincere Prayer Answered
We may commune with God in our hearts; we may walk in
companionship with Christ. When engaged in our daily labor, we
may breathe out our heart’s desire, inaudible to any human ear; but
that word cannot die away into silence, nor can it be lost. Nothing
can drown the soul’s desire. It rises above the din of the street, above
the noise of machinery. It is God to whom we are speaking, and our
prayer is heard.
Ask, then; ask, and ye shall receive. Ask for humility, wisdom,
courage, increase of faith. To every sincere prayer an answer will
come. It may not come just as you desire, or at the time you look
for it; but it will come in the way and at the time that will best meet
your need. The prayers you offer in loneliness, in weariness, in trial,
God answers, not always according to your expectations, but always
[251]
for your good.—Gospel Workers, 254-258.
Chapter 79—Our Attitude in Prayer
Both in public and in private worship, it is our privilege to bow
on our knees before the Lord when we offer our petitions to Him.
Jesus, our example, “kneeled down, and prayed.” Of His disciples
it is recorded that they, too, “kneeled down, and prayed.” Paul declared, “I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ.” In
confessing before God the sins of Israel, Ezra knelt. Daniel “kneeled
upon his knees three times a day, and prayed, and gave thanks before
his God.”
True reverence for God is inspired by a sense of His infinite
greatness and a realization of His presence. With this sense of the
Unseen, every heart should be deeply impressed. The hour and
place of prayer are sacred, because God is there; and as reverence
is manifested in attitude and demeanor, the feeling that inspires it
will be deepened. “Holy and reverend is His name,” the psalmist
declares. Angels, when they speak that name, veil their faces. With
what reverence, then, should we, who are fallen and sinful, take it
upon our lips!
Well would it be for old and young to ponder those words of
Scripture that show how the place marked by God’s special presence should be regarded. “Put off thy shoes from off thy feet,”
He commanded Moses at the burning bush,” for the place whereon
thou standest is holy ground.” Jacob, after beholding the vision of
the angels, exclaimed, “The Lord is in this place; and I knew it
[252] not....”—Gospel Workers, 178, 179.
228
Chapter 80—Faith and Prayer
Through faith in Christ, every deficiency of character may be
supplied, every defilement cleansed, every fault corrected, every
excellence developed.
“Ye are complete in Him.”
Prayer and faith are closely allied, and they need to be studied
together. In the prayer of faith there is a divine science; it is a
science that every one who would make his life work a success must
understand. Christ says, “What things soever ye desire, when ye
pray, believe that ye receive them, and ye shall have them.” He makes
it plain that our asking must be according to God’s will; we must
ask for the things that He has promised, and whatever we receive
must be used in doing His will. The conditions met, the promise is
unequivocal.
For the pardon of sin, for the Holy Spirit, for a Christlike temper, for wisdom and strength to do His work, for any gift He has
promised, we may ask; then we are to believe that we receive, and
return thanks to God that we have received.
We need look for no outward evidence of the blessing. The gift
is in the promise, and we may go about our work assured that what
God has promised He is able to perform, and that the gift, which we
already possess, will be realized when we need it most.—Education,
[253]
257, 258.
229
Chapter 81—The Value of Bible Study
The study of the Bible is superior to all other study in strengthening the intellect. What fields of thought the youth may find to
explore in the word of God! The mind may go deeper and still deeper
in its research, gathering strength with every effort to comprehend
truth; and yet there is an infinity beyond.
Those who profess to love God and reverence sacred things, and
yet allow the mind to come down to the superficial and unreal, are
placing themselves on Satan’s ground, and are doing his work. If
the young would study the glorious works of God in nature, and His
majesty and power as revealed in His word, they would come from
every such exercise with faculties quickened and elevated. A vigor
would be received, having no kin to arrogance. By a contemplation
of the marvels of divine power, the mind will learn that hardest but
most useful of all lessons, that human wisdom, unless connected
with the Infinite and sanctified by the grace of Christ, is foolishness.
The Mediatorial Work of Christ
The work of God’s dear Son in undertaking to link the created
with the Uncreated, the finite with the Infinite, in His own divine
person, is a subject that may well employ our thoughts for a lifetime.
This work of Christ was to confirm the beings of other worlds in
[254] their innocency and loyalty, as well as to save the lost and perishing
of this world. He opened a way for the disobedient to return to their
allegiance to God, while by the same act He placed a safeguard
around those who were already pure, that they might not become
polluted.
While we rejoice that there are worlds which have never fallen,
these worlds render praise and honor and glory to Jesus Christ for
the plan of redemption to save the fallen sons of Adam, as well as
to confirm themselves in their position and character of purity. The
arm that raised the human family from the ruin which Satan has
230
Value of Bible Study
231
brought upon the race through his temptations, is the arm which
has preserved the inhabitants of other worlds from sin. Every world
throughout immensity engages the care and support of the Father
and the Son; and this care is constantly exercised for fallen humanity.
Christ is mediating in behalf of man, and the order of unseen worlds
also is preserved by His mediatorial work. Are not these themes of
sufficient magnitude and importance to engage our thoughts, and
call forth our gratitude and adoration to God?
Intellectual Development
Open the Bible to our youth, draw their attention to its hidden
treasures, teach them to search for its jewels of truth, and they will
gain a strength of intellect such as the study of all that philosophy
embraces could not impart. The grand subjects upon which the Bible
treats, the dignified simplicity of it inspired utterances, the elevated
themes which it presents to the mind, the light, sharp and clear, from
the throne of God, enlightening the understanding, will develop the [255]
powers of the mind to an extent that can scarcely be comprehended,
and never fully explained.
The Bible presents a boundless field for the imagination, as much
higher and more ennobling in character than the superficial creations
of the unsanctified intellect as the heavens are higher than the earth.
The inspired history of our race is placed in the hands of every
individual. All may now begin their research. They may become
acquainted with our first parents as they stood in Eden, in holy
innocency, enjoying communion with God and sinless angels. They
may trace the introduction of sin and its results upon the race, and
follow, step by step, down the track of sacred history, as it records
the disobedience and impenitence of man and the just retribution for
sin.
The Highest Culture
The reader may hold converse with patriarchs and prophets; he
may move through the most inspiring scenes; he may behold Christ,
who was Monarch in heaven, equal with God, coming down to
humanity, and working out the plan of redemption, breaking off
232
Messages to Young People
from man the chains wherewith Satan had bound him, and making it
possible for him to regain his godlike manhood. Christ taking upon
Himself humanity, and preserving the level of man for thirty years,
and then making His soul an offering for sin, that man might not
be left to perish, is a subject for the deepest thought and the most
concentrated study....
[256]
Let the mind grasp the stupendous truths of revelation, and it will
never be content to employ its powers upon frivolous themes; it will
turn with disgust from the trashy literature and idle amusements that
are demoralizing the youth of today. Those who have communed
with the poets and sages of the Bible, and whose souls have been
stirred by the glorious deeds of the heroes of faith, will come from
the rich fields of thought far more pure in heart and elevated in
mind than if they had been occupied in studying the most celebrated
secular authors, or in contemplating and glorifying the exploits of
the Pharaohs and Herods and Caesars of the world.
The powers of the youth are mostly dormant, because they do
not make the fear of God the beginning of wisdom. The Lord gave
Daniel wisdom and knowledge, because he would not be influenced
by any power that would interfere with his religious principles. The
reason why we have so few men of mind, of stability and solid worth,
is that they think to find greatness while disconnecting from Heaven.
God is not feared, and loved, and honored, by the children of
men. Religion is not lived out, as well as professed. The Lord can do
but little for man, because he is so easily exalted, is so ready to think
himself of consequence. God would have us enlarge our capabilities,
and avail ourselves of every privilege to unfold, to cultivate, to
strengthen the understanding. Man was born for a higher, nobler life
than that which he develops. The period of our mortal existence is
[257] preparatory to the life which measures with the life of God.
The Bible the Greatest Teacher
What subjects are presented in the Sacred Scriptures for the mind
to dwell upon! Where can be found higher themes for contemplation? Where are themes so intensely interesting? In what sense are
all the researches of human science comparable in sublimity and
Value of Bible Study
233
mystery with the science of the Bible? Where is anything that will
so call out the strength of the intellect in deep and earnest thought?
If we will let it speak to us, the Bible will teach us what nothing
else can teach. But alas! everything else is dwelt upon except the
word of God. Worthless literature, fictitious stories, are greedily
devoured, while the Bible, with all its treasures of sacred truth, lies
neglected upon our tables. The Sacred Word, if made the rule of life,
will refine, elevate, and sanctify. It is the voice of God to man. Will
we heed it?
“The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding
unto the simple.” Angels stand beside the searcher of the Scriptures,
to impress and illuminate the mind. The command of Christ comes to
us with the same force today as when addressed to the first disciples
eighteen hundred years ago: “Search the Scriptures; for in them
ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of
[258]
Me.”—The Review and Herald, January 11, 1881.
Chapter 82—Search the Scriptures for Yourself
Young men should search the Scriptures for themselves. They
are not to feel that it is sufficient for those older in experience to
find out the truth; that the younger ones can accept it from them as
authority. The Jews perished as a nation because they were drawn
from the truth of the Bible by their rulers, priests, and elders. Had
they heeded the lessons of Jesus, and searched the Scriptures for
themselves, they would not have perished....
It is impossible for any mind to comprehend all the richness and
greatness of even one promise of God. One catches the glory of one
point of view, another the beauty and grace from another point, and
the soul is filled with the heavenly light. If we saw all the glory,
the spirit would faint. But we can bear far greater revelations from
God’s abundant promises than we now enjoy. It makes my heart
sad to think how we lose sight of the fullness of blessing designed
for us. We content ourselves with momentary flashes of spiritual
illumination, when we might walk day by day in the light of His
[259] presence.—Testimonies to Ministers, 109-111.
234
Chapter 83—Persevering Effort in Bible Study
“Search the Scriptures; for in them ye think ye have eternal life.”
To search means to look diligently for something which has been
lost. Search for the hidden treasures in God’s word. You cannot
afford to be without them. Study the difficult passages, comparing
verse with verse, and you will find that scripture is the key which
unlocks scripture.
Those who prayerfully study the Bible go from each search wiser
than they were before. Some of their difficulties have been solved;
for the Holy Spirit has done the work spoken of in the fourteenth
chapter of John: “The Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whom
the Father will send in My name, He shall teach you all things, and
bring all things to your remembrance, whatsoever I have said unto
you.”
Nothing worth having is obtained without earnest, persevering
effort. In business, only those who have a will to do see successful
results. Without earnest toil we cannot expect to obtain a knowledge
of spiritual things. Those who obtain the jewels of truth must dig
for them as a miner digs for the precious ore hidden in the earth.
Those who work indifferently and half-heartedly will never succeed. Young and old should read the word of God; and not only
should they read it, but they should study it with diligent earnestness,
praying, believing, and searching. Thus they will find the hidden [260]
treasure; for the Lord will quicken their understanding.
Open-Mindedness
In your study of the word, lay at the door of investigation your
preconceived opinions and your hereditary and cultivated ideas. You
will never reach the truth if you study the Scriptures to vindicate
your own ideas. Leave these at the door, and with a contrite heart
go in to hear what the Lord has to say to you. As the humble seeker
for truth sits at Christ’s feet, and learns of Him, the word gives him
235
236
Messages to Young People
understanding. To those who are too wise in their own conceit to
study the Bible, Christ says, You must become meek and lowly in
heart if you desire to become wise unto salvation.
Do not read the word in the light of former opinions; but, with
a mind free from prejudice, search it carefully and prayerfully. If,
as you read, conviction comes, and you see that your cherished
opinions are not in harmony with the word, do not try to make the
word fit these opinions. Make your opinions fit the word. Do not
allow what you have believed or practiced in the past to control your
understanding. Open the eyes of your mind to behold wondrous
things out of the law. Find out what is written, and then plant your
feet on the eternal Rock.
The Knowledge of God’s Will
Our salvation depends upon our knowledge of God’s will as it is
contained in His word. Never cease asking and searching for Truth.
[261] You need to know your duty. You need to know what you must
do to be saved. And it is God’s will that you shall know what He
has said to you. But you must exercise faith. As you search the
Scriptures, you must believe that God is, and that He rewards those
who diligently seek Him.
O search the Bible with a heart hungry for spiritual food! Dig
into the word as a miner digs into the earth to find the veins of gold.
Do not give up your search till you have learned your relation to
God and His will concerning you.—The Youth’s Instructor, July 24,
1902.
Reverence in Bible Study
We should come with reverence to the study of the Bible, feeling
that we are in the presence of God. All lightness and trifling should
be laid aside. While some portions of the Word are easily understood,
the true meaning of other parts is not so readily discerned. There
must be patient study and meditation, and earnest prayer. Every
student, as he opens the Scriptures, should ask for the enlightenment
of the Holy Spirit; and the promise is sure that it will be given.
Persevering Effort in Bible Study
237
The spirit in which you come to the investigation of the Scriptures will determine the character of the assistant at your side. Angels
from the world of light will be with those who in humility of heart
seek for divine guidance. But if the Bible is opened with irreverence,
with a feeling of self-sufficiency, if the heart is filled with prejudice,
Satan is beside you, and he will set the plain statements of God’s
[262]
word in a perverted light.—Testimonies to Ministers, 107-108.
Chapter 84—The Reward of Diligent Bible Study
The search for truth will reward the seeker at every turn, and
each discovery will open up richer fields for his investigation. Men
are changed in accordance with what they contemplate. If commonplace thoughts and affairs take up the attention, the man will
be commonplace. If he is too negligent to obtain anything but a
superficial understanding of God’s truth, he will not receive the rich
blessings that God would be pleased to bestow upon him. It is a law
of the mind, that it will narrow or expand to the dimensions of the
things with which it becomes familiar.
The mental powers will surely become contracted, and will lose
their ability to grasp the deep meanings of the word of God, unless
they are put vigorously and persistently to the task of searching for
truth. The mind will enlarge, if it is employed in tracing out the
relation of the subjects of the Bible, comparing scripture with scripture, and spiritual things with spiritual. Go below the surface; the
richest treasures of thought are waiting for the skillful and diligent
student.—The Review and Herald, July 17, 1888.
The Bible a Guide
Let the student take the Bible as his guide, and stand firm for
principle, and he may aspire to any height of attainment.—The
[263] Ministry of Healing, 465.
238
Chapter 85—The Bible as an Educator
As an educator, the Holy Scriptures are without a rival. The
Bible is the most ancient and the most comprehensive history that
men possess. It came fresh from the Fountain of eternal truth; and
throughout the ages a divine hand has preserved its purity. It lights up
the far-distant past, where human research seeks in vain to penetrate.
In God’s word only do we behold the power that laid the foundations
of the earth, and that stretched out the heavens. Here only do we
find an authentic account of the origin of nations. Here only is given
a history of our race unsullied by human pride or prejudice.
The Voice of the Eternal
In the word of God the mind finds subjects for the deepest
thought, the loftiest aspirations. Here we may hold communion
with patriarchs and prophets, and listen to the voice of the Eternal
as He speaks with men. Here we behold the Majesty of heaven as
He humbled Himself to become our substitute and surety, to cope
single-handed with the powers of darkness, and to gain the victory
in our behalf. A reverent contemplation of such themes as these
cannot fail to soften, purify, and ennoble the heart, and at the same
time to inspire the mind with new strength and vigor.
Those who regard it as brave and manly to treat the claims of God
with indifference and contempt, are thereby betraying their own folly
and ignorance. While they boast their freedom and independence, [264]
they are really in bondage to sin and Satan.
True Philosophy of Life
A clear conception of what God is, and what He requires us
to be, will lead to wholesome humility. He who studies aright the
sacred Word will learn that human intellect is not omnipotent. He
will learn that without the help which none but God can give, human
strength and wisdom are but weakness and ignorance.
239
240
Messages to Young People
He who is following the divine guidance has found the only true
source of saving grace and real happiness, and has gained the power
of imparting happiness to all around him. No man can really enjoy
life without religion. Love to God purifies and ennobles every taste
and desire, intensifies every affection, and brightens every worthy
pleasure. It enables men to appreciate and enjoy all that is true, and
good, and beautiful.
But that which above all other considerations should lead us to
prize the Bible, is that in it is revealed to men the will of God. Here
we learn the object of our creation, and the means by which that
object may be attained. We learn how to improve wisely the present
life, and how to secure the future life. No other book can satisfy the
questionings of the mind or the cravings of the heart. By obtaining
a knowledge of God’s word and giving heed thereto, men may rise
from the lowest depths of degradation to become the sons of God,
the associates of sinless angels.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and
[265] Students, 52-54.
Chapter 86—Reverence
It is your privilege, dear young friends, to glorify God upon the
earth. In order to do this, you must direct your minds away from
things that are superficial, frivolous, and unimportant, to those that
are of eternal worth.
We are living in an age when all should especially give heed to
the injunction of the Saviour, “Watch and pray, that ye enter not into
temptation.” One of your strong temptations is to irreverence. God
is high and holy; and to the humble, believing soul, His house on
earth, the place where His people meet for worship, is as the gate of
heaven. The song of praise, the words spoken by Christ’s ministers,
are God’s appointed agencies to prepare a people for the church
above, for that loftier worship into which there can enter nothing
that is impure, unholy ....
Conduct in the House of God
Reverence is greatly needed in the youth of this age. I am
alarmed as I see children and youth of religious parents so heedless
of the order and propriety that should be observed in the house of
God. While God’s servants are presenting the words of life to the
people, some will be reading, others whispering and laughing. Their
eyes are sinning by diverting the attention of those around them.
This habit, if allowed to remain unchecked, will grow and influence
[266]
others.
Children and youth should never feel that it is something to be
proud of to be indifferent and careless in meetings where God is
worshiped. God sees every irreverent thought or action, and it is
registered in the books of heaven. He says, “I know thy works.”
Nothing is hid from His all-searching eye. If you have formed in any
degree the habit of inattention and indifference in the house of God,
exercise the powers you have to correct it, and show that you have
self-respect. Practice reverence until it becomes a part of yourself.
241
242
Messages to Young People
Do not have so little reverence for the house and worship of God
as to communicate with one another during the sermon. If those
who commit this fault could see the angels of God looking upon
them and marking their doings, they would be filled with shame and
abhorrence of themselves. God wants attentive hearers. It was while
men slept, that the enemy sowed tares.
Nothing that is sacred, nothing that pertains to the worship of
God, should be treated with carelessness and indifference. When the
word of life is spoken, you should remember that you are listening
to the voice of God through His delegated servant. Do not lose these
words through inattention; if heeded, they may keep your feet from
straying into wrong paths.
Trifling Regarding Religious Things
I am sorry to see that many youth who profess religion do not
have any knowledge of a change of heart. There is no transformation
[267] of character. They do not realize that it is a solemn thing to profess
to be a Christian. Their life is entirely inconsistent with a religious
frame of mind. If they were of that number who are indeed the sons
and daughters of God, they would not be filled with nonsense and
pleasantry and trifling; neither would the foolish remarks and conduct of others awaken the same in them. A mind that is intent upon
having the prize, upon securing heaven, will reject with firm, determined purpose every attempt at wit and jest concerning religious
things.
There is great danger in indifference upon this subject; no folly
is so subtle as thoughtlessness and levity. On every hand we see
youth of a frivolous character. All young people of this class should
be avoided; for they are dangerous. If they profess to be Christians,
they are the more to be dreaded. Their minds have been cast in an
inferior mold; and it will be far easier for them to bring you down to
their level than for you to bring them up to elevated and ennobling
thoughts and a correct course of action. Let your companions be
those who observe decorum in words and deportment.
In order to do your best in showing forth the praises of God,
your associations must be such as to keep in your minds the sacred
distinct from the common. If you would have broad views, noble
Reverence
243
thoughts and aspirations, choose associations that will strengthen
right principles. Let every thought and the purpose of every action
bend to the securing of the future life, with eternal happiness.—The
[268]
Youth’s Instructor, October 8, 1896.
Chapter 87—A Well-Grounded Hope
How are you to know that you are accepted of God? Study His
word prayerfully. Lay it not aside for any other book. This book
convinces of sin. It plainly reveals the way of salvation. It brings
to view a bright and glorious reward. It reveals to you a complete
Saviour, and teaches you that through His boundless mercy alone
can you expect salvation.
Do not neglect secret prayer, for it is the soul of religion. With
earnest, fervent prayer, plead for purity of soul. Plead as earnestly, as
eagerly, as you would for your mortal life, were it at stake. Remain
before God until unutterable longings are begotten within you for
salvation, and the sweet evidence is obtained of pardoned sin.
The hope of eternal life is not to be received upon slight grounds.
It is a subject to be settled between God and your own soul,—settled
for eternity. A supposed hope, and nothing more, will prove your
ruin. Since you are to stand or fall by the word of God, it is to that
word you must look for testimony in your case. There you can see
what is required of you to become a Christian. Do not lay off your
armor, or leave the battlefield until you have obtained the victory,
and triumph in your Redeemer.—Testimonies for the Church 1:163,
[269] 164.
244
Section 9—Reading and Music
[270]
Young men and young women, read the literature that will give you
true knowledge, and that will be a help to the entire family. Say
firmly: “I will not spend precious moments in reading that which
will be of no profit to me, and which only unfits me to be of service
to others. I will devote my time and my thoughts to acquiring a
fitness for God’s service. I will close my eyes to frivolous and sinful
things. My ears are the Lord’s, and I will not listen to the subtle
reasoning of the enemy. My voice shall not in any way be subject to
a will that is not under the influence of the Spirit of God. My body is
the temple of the Holy Spirit, and every power of my being shall be
consecrated to worthy pursuits.”—Testimonies for the Church 7:64.
[271]
Chapter 88—Choice of Reading
Education is but a preparation of the physical, intellectual, and
spiritual powers for the best performance of all the duties of life.
The powers of endurance, and the strength and activity of the brain,
are lessened or increased by the way in which they are employed.
The mind should be so disciplined that all its powers will be symmetrically developed.
Many youth are eager for books. They desire to read everything
that they can obtain. Let them take heed what they read as well as
what they hear. I have been instructed that they are in the greatest
danger of being corrupted by improper reading. Satan has a thousand
ways of unsettling the minds of youth. They cannot safely be off
guard for a moment. They must set a watch upon their minds, that
they may not be allured by the enemy’s temptations.
Influence of Unwholesome Reading
Satan knows that to a great degree the mind is affected by that
upon which it feeds. He is seeking to lead both the youth and those
of mature age to read story-books, tales, and other literature. The
readers of such literature become unfitted for the duties lying before
them. They live an unreal life, and have no desire to search the
Scriptures, to feed upon the heavenly manna. The mind that needs
[272] strengthening is enfeebled, and loses its power to study the great
truths that relate to the mission and work of Christ,—truths that
would fortify the mind, awaken the imagination, and kindle a strong,
earnest desire to overcome as Christ overcame.
Enemies to Spirituality
Could a large share of the books published be consumed, a
plague would be stayed that is doing a fearful work upon mind
and heart. Love stories, frivolous and exciting tales, and even that
class of books called religious novels,—books in which the author
246
Choice of Reading
247
attaches to his story a moral lesson,—are a curse to the readers.
Religious sentiments may be woven all through a story-book, but, in
most cases, Satan is but clothed in angel-robes, the more effectively
to deceive and allure. None are so confirmed in right principles,
none so secure from temptation, that they are safe in reading these
stories.
The readers of fiction are indulging an evil that destroys spirituality, eclipsing the beauty of the sacred page. It creates an unhealthy
excitement, fevers the imagination, unfits the mind for usefulness,
weans the soul from prayer, and disqualifies it for any spiritual
exercise.
God has endowed many of our youth with superior capabilities;
but too often they have enervated their powers, confused and enfeebled their minds, so that for years they have made no growth in grace
or in a knowledge of the reasons of our faith, because of their unwise
choice of reading. Those who are looking for the Lord soon to come,
looking for that wondrous change, when “this corruptible shall put [273]
on incorruption,” should in this probationary time be standing upon
a higher plane of action.
My dear young friends, question your own experience as to the
influence of exciting stories. Can you, after such reading, open the
Bible and read with interest the words of life? Do you not find the
Book of God uninteresting? The charm of that love story is upon the
mind, destroying its healthy tone, and making it impossible for you
to fix the attention upon the important, solemn truths that concern
your eternal welfare.
Resolutely discard all trashy reading. It will not strengthen your
spirituality, but will introduce into the mind sentiments that pervert
the imagination, causing you to think less of Jesus and to dwell less
upon His precious lessons. Keep the mind free from everything that
would lead it in a wrong direction. Do not encumber it with trashy
stories, which impart no strength to the mental powers. The thoughts
are of the same character as the food provided for the mind.
The Book of Books
The nature of one’s religious experience is revealed by the character of the books one chooses to read in one’s leisure moments.
248
Messages to Young People
In order to have a healthy tone of mind and sound religious principles, the youth must live in communion with God through His word.
Pointing out the way of salvation through Christ, the Bible is our
[274] guide to a higher, better life. It contains the most interesting and
the most instructive history and biography that were ever written.
Those whose imagination has not become perverted by the reading
of fiction will find the Bible the most interesting of books.
The Bible is the book of books. If you love the word of God,
searching it as you have opportunity, that you may come into possession of its rich treasures, and be thoroughly furnished unto all
good works, then you may be assured that Jesus is drawing you to
Himself. But to read the Scriptures in a casual way, without seeking to comprehend Christ’s lesson that you may comply with His
requirements, is not enough. There are treasures in the word of God
that can be discovered only by sinking the shaft deep into the mine
of truth.
The carnal mind rejects the truth; but the soul that is converted
undergoes a marvelous change. The book that before was unattractive because it revealed truths which testified against the sinner, now
becomes the food of the soul, the joy and consolation of the life.
The Sun of righteousness illuminates the sacred pages, and the Holy
Spirit speaks through them to the soul....
Let all who have cultivated a love for light reading, now turn
their attention to the sure word of prophecy. Take your Bibles, and
begin to study with fresh interest the sacred records of the Old and
New Testaments. The oftener and more diligently you study the
Bible, the more beautiful will it appear, and the less relish you will
have for light reading. Bind this precious volume to your hearts. It
will be to you a friend and guide.—The Youth’s Instructor, October
[275] 9, 1902.
Chapter 89—Example of the Ephesians
When the Ephesians were converted, they changed their habits
and practices. Under the conviction of the Spirit of God, they acted
with promptness, and laid bare all the mysteries of their witchcraft.
They came and confessed, and showed their deeds, and their souls
were filled with holy indignation because they had given such devotion to magic, and had so highly prized the books in which the rules
of Satan’s devising had laid down the methods whereby they might
practice witchcraft. They were determined to turn from the service
of the evil one, and they brought their costly volumes and publicly
burned them. Thus they made manifest their sincerity in turning to
God....
The books the Ephesians committed to the flames on their conversion to the gospel, they formerly delighted in, and permitted them
to rule their consciences and guide their minds. They might have
sold them, but by so doing the evil would be perpetuated. They afterward abhorred the satanic mysteries, the magical arts, and regarded
with aversion the knowledge they had obtained from them. I would
ask the young who have been connected with the truth, Have you
burned your magical books?
The Magic Books of Today
We do not charge you with the evil that had bound the Ephesians,
or claim that you have practiced magic, and dealt in the arts of
sorcery in the same way as they had. We do not say that you have [276]
followed the mysteries of necromancy, or held communion with
evil spirits. But are you not in communion with the author of all
evil, with the deviser of all these mysteries and hellish arts? Do you
not listen to the suggestions of him who is the god of this world,
the prince of the power of the air? Have you not submitted to his
falsehoods, and yielded yourselves as his agents to work that which
was in harmony with your life before conversion? Have you not
249
250
Messages to Young People
given yourselves up to be Satan’s agents and, in a broader sense, are
you not holding intercourse with fallen angels, and learning lessons
from them in the art of deceiving your own souls and the souls of
others?
What about the magical books? What have you been reading?
How have you been employing your time? Have you been seeking
to study the sacred oracles in order that you may hear the voice of
God speaking to you out of His word? The world is deluged with
books which sow the seeds of skepticism, infidelity, and atheism,
and to a larger or less degree you have been learning your lessons
from these books, and they are magical books. They put God out of
the mind, and separate the soul from the true Shepherd.
Mind Unfitted for Solemn Thought
The volumes you have read have been devised by the agents of
Satan to bewitch the mind with theories formed in the synagogue
of Satan, to show you how you may serve the evil one with satanic
[277] dignity. How numerous are the books of infidel tendencies, which
are calculated to unsettle the mind through specious doubts! Satan
has breathed his poisonous breath upon them, and a deadly, spiritual
malaria affects the soul that reads them.
What a mass of fictitious reading is there in the world, to fill the
mind with fancies and follies, thus creating a disrelish for the words
of truth and righteousness! The mind is thus unfitted for solemn
thought, for patient, persevering investigation of the Scriptures,
which is the guide book by which you are to be directed to the
paradise of God.
Much is written in regard to gaining earthly treasure, as though
the wealth of this world would buy us a passport into heaven. What
volumes of history have been written, filled with the daring, presumptuous achievements of men whose lives do not throw one glimmer
of light upon the pathway that leads to the better country!
Misleading Books
How many books are there concerning war and bloodshed, which
mislead the youth! As they read, Satan stands at their side to inspire
Example of the Ephesians
251
them with the spirit of the warrior of whom they read, and their
blood becomes heated in their veins, and they are stirred up to do
cruel actions. How numerous are immoral books, which lead to
unholy desires, and fire the passions of the heart, and lead away
from all that is pure and holy!
You have had your magical books, in which the very scenes and
pictures were inspired by him who was once an exalted angel in the
[278]
courts of heaven....
Breaking the Spell of Satan’s Sorcery
I would ask, Shall the magical books be burned up? In the synagogue of Satan there are places of attraction where licentiousness
is fostered and indulged; but the witness is there, and an unseen
visitant testifies to the deeds done in darkness. In the associations
of the vain, the proud, the mirthful, Satan presides, and is the chief
mover in scenes of gayety. He is there in disguise. Witchcraft is
going on around us on every hand, and the world and the church
are under the influence of one who will lead them to do things they
never dreamed of doing. Should they be informed of the deeds they
will perform, they would be as much astonished as was Hazel when
the prophet told him of his future course....
Every man, woman, and child that is not under the control of the
Spirit of God is under the influence of Satan’s sorcery, and by his
words and example he will lead others away from the path of truth.
When the transforming grace of Christ is upon the heart, a righteous
indignation will take possession of the soul because the sinner has so
long neglected the great salvation that God has provided for him. He
will then surrender himself, body, soul, and spirit, to God and will
withdraw from companionship with Satan, through the grace given
him of God. He will, like the Ephesians, denounce sorcery, and will
cut the last thread that binds him to Satan. He will leave the banner
of the prince of darkness, and will come under the bloodstained
banner of Prince Emmanuel. He will burn the magical books.—The
[279]
Youth’s Instructor, November 16, 1893.
Chapter 90—Proper Mental Food
What shall our children read? is a serious question, and demands
a serious answer. I am troubled to see, in Christian families, periodicals and newspapers containing continued stories that leave no
impress of good upon the mind. I have watched those whose taste
for fiction has been thus cultivated. They have had the privilege
of listening to the truths of God’s word, of becoming acquainted
with the reasons of our faith; but they have grown to mature years
destitute of true piety.
These dear youth need so much to put into their character building the very best material,—the love and fear of God and a knowledge of Christ. But many have not an intelligent understanding of the
truth as it is in Jesus. The mind is feasted upon sensational stories.
They live in an unreal world, and are unfitted for the practical duties
of life.
Results of Reading Fiction
I have observed children allowed to come up in this way.
Whether at home or abroad, they are either restless or dreamy, and
are unable to converse, save upon the most commonplace subjects.
The nobler faculties, those adapted to higher pursuits, have been
degraded to the contemplation of trivial or worse than trivial subjects, until their possessor has become satisfied with such topics, and
[280] scarcely has power to reach anything higher. Religious thought and
conversation has become distasteful.
The mental food for which he has acquired a relish is contaminating in its effects, and leads to impure and sensual thoughts. I
have felt sincere pity for these souls as I have considered how much
they are losing by neglecting opportunities to gain a knowledge of
Christ, in whom our hopes of eternal life are centered. How much
precious time is wasted, in which they might be studying the Pattern
of true goodness.
252
Proper Mental Food
253
I am personally acquainted with some who have lost the healthy
tone of the mind through wrong habits of reading. They go through
life with a diseased imagination, magnifying every little grievance.
Things which a sound, sensible mind would not notice, become to
them unendurable trials, insurmountable obstacles. To them, life is
in constant shadow.
Those who have indulged the habit of racing through exciting
stories, are crippling their mental strength, and disqualifying themselves for vigorous thought and research. There are men and women
now in the decline of life who have never recovered from the effects
of intemperate reading.
The habit, formed in early years, has grown with their growth
and strengthened with their strength; and their efforts to overcome
it, though determined, have been only partially successful. Many
have never recovered their original vigor of mind. All attempts to
become practical Christians end with the desire. They cannot be
truly Christlike, and continue to feed the mind upon this class of
literature.
Nor is the physical effect less disastrous. The nervous system is [281]
unnecessarily taxed by this passion for reading. In some cases youth,
and even those of mature age, have been afflicted with paralysis from
no other cause than excess in reading. The mind was kept under
constant excitement until the delicate machinery of the brain became
so weakened that it could not act, and paralysis was the result.
Mental Inebriates
When an appetite for exciting, sensational stories is cultivated,
the moral taste becomes perverted, and the mind is unsatisfied unless
constantly fed upon this trashy, unwholesome food. I have seen
young ladies, professed followers of Christ, who were really unhappy
unless they had on hand some new novel or story-paper. The mind
craved stimulation as the drunkard craves intoxicating drink. These
youth manifested no spirit of devotion; no heavenly light was shed
upon their associates to lead them to the fount of knowledge. They
had no deep, religious experience. If this class of reading had not
been constantly before them, there might have been some hope of
their reforming; but they craved it, and would have it.
254
Messages to Young People
I am pained to see young men and women thus ruining their
usefulness in this life, and failing to obtain an experience that will
prepare them for an eternal life in heavenly society. We can find no
more fit name for them than “mental inebriates.”
Intemperate habits of reading exert a pernicious influence upon
[282] the brain as surely as does intemperance in eating and drinking.
The Remedy
The best way to prevent the growth of evil is to preoccupy the
soil. The greatest care and watchfulness is needed in cultivating the
mind and sowing therein the precious seeds of Bible truth. The Lord,
in His great mercy, has revealed to us in the Scriptures the rules of
holy living....
He has inspired holy men to record, for our benefit, instruction
concerning the dangers that beset the path, and how to escape them.
Those who obey His injunction to search the Scriptures will not
be ignorant of these things. Amid the perils of the last days, every
member of the church should understand the reasons of his hope and
faith,—reasons which are not difficult of comprehension. There is
enough to occupy the mind, if we would grow in grace and in the
knowledge of our Lord Jesus Christ.—Christian Temperance and
Bible Hygiene, 123-126. (1890.)
First Steps in Sin
A long preparatory process, unknown to the world, goes on in
the heart before the Christian commits open sin. The mind does not
come down at once from purity and holiness to depravity, corruption,
and crime. It takes time to degrade those formed in the image of God
to the brutal or the satanic. By beholding, we become changed. By
the indulgence of impure thoughts, man can so educate his mind that
sin which he once loathed will become pleasant to Him.—Patriarchs
[283] and Prophets, 459.
Chapter 91—The Bible the Most Interesting Book
Both old and young neglect the Bible. They do not make it their
study, the rule of their life. Especially are the young guilty of this
neglect. Most of them find time to read other books, but the book
that points out the way to eternal life is not daily studied. Idle stories
are attentively read, while the Bible is neglected. This book is our
guide to a higher, holier life. The youth would pronounce it the
most interesting book they ever read had not their imagination been
perverted by the reading of fictitious stories.
Youthful minds fail to reach their noblest development when
they neglect the highest source of wisdom,—the word of God. That
we are in God’s world, in the presence of the Creator; that we are
made in His likeness; that He watches over us and loves us and cares
for us,—these are wonderful themes for thought, and lead the mind
into broad, exalted fields of meditation. He who opens mind and
heart to the contemplation of such themes as these will never be
satisfied with trivial, sensational subjects.
The importance of seeking a through knowledge of the Scriptures
can hardly be estimated. “Given by inspiration of God,” able to
make us “wise unto salvation,” rendering the man of God “perfect,
throughly furnished unto all good works” (2 Timothy 3:15-17), the
Bible has the highest claim to our reverent attention. We should not
be satisfied with a superficial knowledge, but should seek to learn [284]
the full meaning of the words of truth, to drink deep of the spirit
of the Holy Oracles.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students,
138-139.
The Portrayal of Sin
Books on sensational topics, published and circulated as a
money-making scheme, might better never be read by the youth.
There is a satanic fascination in such books. The heart-sickening
recital of crimes and atrocities has a bewitching power upon many,
255
256
Messages to Young People
exciting them to see what they can do to bring themselves into notice, even by the wickedest deeds. The enormities, the cruelties, the
licentious practices, portrayed in some of the strictly historical writings have acted as leaven on many minds, leading to the commission
of similar acts.
Books that delineate the satanic practices of human beings are
giving publicity to evil. These horrible particulars need not be lived
over, and no one who believes the truth for this time should act a part
in perpetuating the memory of them. When the intellect is fed and
stimulated by this depraved food, the thoughts become impure and
[285] sensual.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 133-134.
Chapter 92—Guard Well the Avenues of the Soul
“Keep thy heart with all diligence,” is the counsel of the wise
man; “for out of it are the issues of life.” As man “thinketh in his
heart, so is he.” The heart must be renewed by divine grace, or it
will be in vain to seek for purity of life. He who attempts to build
up a noble, virtuous character independent of the grace of Christ,
is building his house upon the shifting sand. In the fierce storms of
temptation it will surely be overthrown. David’s prayer should be
the petition of every soul: “Create in me a clean heart, O God; and
renew a right spirit within me.” And having become partakers of the
heavenly gift, we are to go on unto perfection, being “kept by the
power of God, through faith.”
Yet we have a work to do to resist temptation. Those who would
not fall a prey to Satan’s devices must guard well the avenues of
the soul; they must avoid reading, seeing, or hearing that which will
suggest impure thoughts. The mind should not be left to wander at
random upon every subject that the adversary of souls may suggest.
“Gird up the loins of your mind,” says the apostle Peter, “be sober,
... not fashioning yourselves according to the former lusts in your
ignorance: but as He which hath called you is holy, so be ye holy
in all manner of living.” Says Paul, “Whatsoever things are true,
whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are just, whatsoever [286]
things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely, whatsoever things
are of good report; if there be any virtue, and if there be any praise,
think on these things.” This will require earnest prayer and unceasing
watchfulness. We must be aided by the abiding influence of the Holy
Spirit, which will attract the mind upward, and habituate it to dwell
on pure and holy things. And we must give diligent study to the
word of God. “Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse his way?
By taking heed thereto according to Thy word.” “Thy word,” says
the Psalmist, “have I hid in mine heart, that I might not sin against
Thee.”—”Patriarchs and Prophets, 460.
257
258
Messages to Young People
The Chaff and the Wheat
Dear youth, cease to read the magazines containing stories. Put
away every novel.... We would do well to clear our houses of all
the story magazines and the publications containing ridiculous pictures—representations originated by satanic agencies. The youth
cannot afford to poison their minds with such things. “What is the
chaff to the wheat?” Let every one who claims to be a follower of
Christ read only that which is true and of eternal value.
We must prepare ourselves for most solemn duties. A world is
to be saved.... In view of the great work to be done, how can any one
afford to waste precious time and God-given means in doing those
things that are not for his best good or for the glory of God?—The
[287] Youth’s Instructor, August 14, 1906.
Chapter 93—Building Christian Character
[This was Sister White’s last message for our young people, during
her last Illness.]
There are books that are of vital importance that are not looked
at by our young people. They are neglected because they are not so
interesting to them as some lighter reading.
We should advise the young to take hold of such reading matter as
recommends itself for the upholding of Christian character. The most
essential points of our faith should be stamped upon the memory
of the young. They have had a glimpse of these truths, but not
such an acquaintance as would lead them to look upon their study
with favor. Our youth should read that which will have a healthful,
sanctifying effect upon the mind. This they need in order to be able
to discern what is true religion. There is much good reading that is
not sanctifying.
Now is our time and opportunity to labor for the young people.
Tell them that we are now in a perilous crisis, and we want to know
how to discern true godliness. Our young people need to be helped,
uplifted, and encouraged, but in the right manner; not, perhaps,
as they would desire it, but in a way that will help them to have
sanctified minds. They need good, sanctifying religion more than
anything else.
I do not expect to live long. My work is nearly done. Tell our
young people that I want my words to encourage them in that manner [288]
of life that will be most attractive to the heavenly intelligences, and
that their influence upon others may be most ennobling.
Selected Course of Reading Recommended
In the night season I was selecting and laying aside books that
are of no advantage to the young. We should select for them books
that will encourage them to sincerity of life, and lead them to the
opening of the word. This has been presented to me in the past, and
259
260
Messages to Young People
I thought I would get it before you and make it secure. We cannot
afford to give to young people valueless reading. Books that are a
blessing to mind and soul are needed. These things are too lightly
regarded; therefore our people should become acquainted with what
I am saying.
I do not think I shall have more Testimonies for our people.
Our men of solid minds know what is good for the uplifting and
upbuilding of the work. But with the love of God in their hearts, they
need to go deeper and deeper into the study of the things of God. I
am very anxious that our young people shall have the proper class
of reading; then the old people will get it also. We must keep our
eyes on the religious attraction of the truth. We are to keep mind and
brain open to the truths of God’s word. Satan comes when men are
unaware. We are not to be satisfied because the message of warning
has been once presented. We must present it again and again.
We could begin a course of reading so intensely interesting that
[289] it would attract and influence many minds. If I am spared for further
labor, I should gladly help to prepare books for the young.
There is a work to be done for the young by which their minds
will be impressed and molded by the sanctifying truth of God. It
is my sincere wish for our young people that they find the true
meaning of justification by faith, and the perfection of character that
will prepare them for eternal life. I do not expect to live long, and
I leave this message for the young, that the aim which they make
shall not miscarry.
I exhort my brethren to encourage the young ever to keep the
preciousness and grace of God highly exalted. Work and pray constantly for a sense of the preciousness of true religion. Bring in the
blessedness and the attractiveness of holiness and the grace of God.
I have felt a burden regarding this because I know it is neglected.
I have no assurance that my life will last long, but I feel that I
am accepted of the Lord. He knows how much I have suffered as
I have witnessed the low standards of living adopted by so-called
Christians. I have felt that it was imperative that the truth should be
seen in my life, and that my testimony should go to the people. I
want that you should do all you can to have my writings placed in
the hands of the people in foreign lands.
Building Christian Character
261
Tell the young that they have had many spiritual advantages.
God wants them to make earnest efforts to get the truth before
the people. I am impressed that it is my special duty to say these
[290]
things.—Fundamentals of Christian Education, 547-549.
Chapter 94—The Effect of Fiction
Many of the youth say, “I have no time to study my lesson.” But
what are they doing? Some are crowding in every moment to earn
a few cents more, when this time pressed into work, if given to the
study of the Bible would, if they practiced its lessons, save them
more than the amount gained by overwork. It would save much that
is expended in needless ornaments, and preserve vigor of mind to
understand the mystery of godliness. “The fear of the Lord is the
beginning of wisdom.”
But these very youth who profess to be Christians gratify the
desires of the carnal heart in following their own inclinations; and
God-given, probationary time, granted them to become acquainted
with the precious truths of the Bible, is devoted to the reading of
fictitious tales. This habit once formed is difficult to overcome; but
it can be done, it must be done by all who are candidates for the
heavenly world.
That mind is ruined which is allowed to be absorbed in storyreading. The imagination becomes diseased, sentimentalism takes
possession of the mind, and there is a vague unrest, a strange appetite
for unwholesome mental food, which is constantly unbalancing the
mind. Thousands are today in the insane asylum whose minds
became unbalanced by novel reading, which results in air-castle
building and love-sick sentimentalism.—The Signs of the Times,
[291] January 10, 1905.
262
Chapter 95—The Benefits of Music
The melody of praise is the atmosphere of heaven; and when
heaven comes in touch with the earth there is music and song,—
“thanksgiving, and the voice of melody.”
Above the new-created earth, as it lay, fair and unblemished,
under the smile of God, “the morning stars sang together, and all the
sons of God shouted for joy.” So human hearts, in sympathy with
heaven, have responded to God’s goodness in notes of praise. Many
of the events of human history have been linked with song....
Music a Precious Gift
The history of the songs of the Bible is full of suggestion as to
the uses and benefits of music and song. Music is often perverted to
serve purposes of evil, and it thus becomes one of the most alluring
agencies of temptation. But, rightly employed, it is a precious gift
of God, designed to uplift the thoughts to high and noble themes, to
inspire and elevate the soul.
As the children of Israel, journeying through the wilderness,
cheered their way by the music of sacred song, so God bids His
children today gladden their pilgrim life. There are few means more
effective for fixing His words in the memory than repeating them in
song. And such song has wonderful power. It has power to subdue
rude and uncultivated natures; power to quicken thought and to [292]
awaken sympathy, to promote harmony of action, and to banish the
gloom and foreboding that destroy courage and weaken effort.
It is one of the most effective means of impressing the heart
with spiritual truth. How often to the soul hard-pressed and ready to
despair, memory recalls some word of God’s,—the long-forgotten
burden of a childhood song,—and temptations lose their power, life
takes on new meaning and new purpose, and courage and gladness
are imparted to other souls!
263
264
Messages to Young People
The value of song as a means of education should never be lost
sight of. Let there be singing in the home, of songs that are sweet
and pure, and there will be fewer words of censure, and more of
cheerfulness and hope and joy. Let there be singing in the school,
and the pupils will be drawn closer to God, to their teachers, and to
one another.
As a part of religious service, singing is as much an act of worship as is prayer. Indeed, many a song is prayer. If the child is taught
to realize this, he will think more of the meaning of the words he
sings, and will be more susceptible to their power.
As our Redeemer leads us to the threshold of the Infinite, flushed
with the glory of God, we may catch the themes of praise and
thanksgiving from the heavenly choir round about the throne; and as
the echo of the angels’ song is awakened in our earthly homes, hearts
will be drawn closer to the heavenly singers. Heaven’s communion
begins on earth. We learn here the keynote of its praise.—Education,
[293] 161-168.
Chapter 96—Uses of Music
Music was made to serve a holy purpose, to lift the thoughts to
that which is pure, noble, and elevating, and to awaken in the soul
devotion and gratitude to God. What a contrast between the ancient
custom and the uses to which music is now too often devoted! How
many employ this gift to exalt self, instead of using it to glorify
God! A love for music leads the unwary to unite with worldlovers
in pleasure gatherings where God has forbidden His children to go.
Thus that which is a great blessing, when rightly used, becomes one
of the most successful agencies by which Satan allures the mind
from duty and from the contemplation of eternal things.
Music forms a part of God’s worship in the courts above, and
we should endeavor, in our songs of praise, to approach as nearly as
possible to the harmony of the heavenly choirs. The proper training
of the voice is an important feature in education, and should not be
neglected.—Patriarchs and Prophets, 594.
A Talent of Influence
There are those who have a special gift of song, and there are
times when a special message is borne by one singing alone or by
several uniting in song. But the singing is seldom to be done by a
few. The ability to sing is a talent of influence, which God desires
all to cultivate and use to His name’s glory.—Testimonies for the
[294]
Church 7:115, 116.
In Tune with Heavenly Musicians
When human beings sing with the spirit and the understanding,
heavenly musicians take up the strain and join in the song of thanksgiving. He who has bestowed upon us all the gifts that enable us
to be workers together with God, expects His servants to cultivate
their voices, so that they can speak and sing in a way that all can
understand. It is not loud singing that is needed, but clear intonation,
265
266
Messages to Young People
correct pronunciation, and distinct utterance. Let all take time to
cultivate the voice, so that God’s praise can be sung in clear, soft
tones, not with harshness and shrillness that offend the ear. The
ability to sing is the gift of God; let it be used to His glory.
In the meetings held, let a number be chosen to take part in the
song service. And let the singing be accompanied with musical
instruments skilfully handled. We are not to oppose the use of
instrumental music in our work. This part of the service is to be
carefully conducted; for it is the praise of God in song.
The singing is not always to be done by a few. As often as possible, let the entire congregation join.—Testimonies for the Church
9:143, 144.
God Glorified by Songs
God is glorified by songs of praise from a pure heart filled with
[295] love and devotion to Him.—Testimonies for the Church 1:509.
Chapter 97—A Wrong Use of Music
Angels are hovering around yonder dwelling. The young are
there assembled; there is the sound of vocal and instrumental music.
Christians are gathered there, but what is that you hear? It is a
song, a frivolous ditty, fit for the dance hall. Behold, the pure
angels gather their light closer around them, and darkness envelops
those in that dwelling. The angels are moving from the scene.
Sadness is upon their countenances. Behold, they are weeping. This
I saw repeated a number of times all through the ranks of Sabbath
keepers, and especially in _____. Music has occupied the hours
which should have been devoted to prayer. Music is the idol which
many professed Sabbath-keeping Christians worship. Satan has no
objection to music, if he can make that a channel through which
to gain access to the minds of the youth. Anything will suit his
purpose that will divert the mind from God, and engage the time
which should be devoted to His service. He works through the
means which will exert the strongest influence to hold the largest
numbers in a pleasing infatuation, while they are paralyzed by his
power. When turned to good account, music is a blessing, but it
is often made one of Satan’s most attractive agencies to ensnare
souls. When abused, it leads the unconsecrated to pride, vanity, and
folly. When allowed to take the place of devotion and prayer, it
is a terrible curse. Young persons assemble to sing and, although
professed Christians, frequently dishonor God and their faith by their [296]
frivolous conversation and their choice of music. Sacred music is
not congenial to their taste. I was directed to the plain teachings of
God’s word, which had been passed by unnoticed. In the judgment
all these words of inspiration will condemn those who have not
heeded them.—Testimonies for the Church 1:506.
267
268
Messages to Young People
Music a Power for Good
Music can be made a great power for good; yet we do not make
the most of this branch of worship. The singing is generally done
from impulse or to meet special cases, and at other times those
who sing are left to blunder along, and the music loses its proper
effect upon the minds of those present. Music should have beauty,
pathos, and power. Let the voices be lifted in songs of praise and
devotion. Call to your aid, if practicable, instrumental music, and
let the glorious harmony ascend to God, an acceptable offering.—
[297] Testimonies for the Church 4:71.
Section 10—Stewardship
[298]
However small your talent, God has a place for it. That one talent,
wisely used, will accomplish its appointed work. By faithfulness in
little duties, we are to work on the plan of addition, and God will
work for us on the plan of multiplication. These littles will become
the most precious influences in His work.—Christ’s Object Lessons,
360.
[299]
Chapter 98—Lessons in Economy
Much might be said to the young people regarding their privilege
to help the cause of God by learning lessons of economy and selfdenial. Many think that they must indulge in this pleasure and that,
and in order to do this they accustom themselves to live up to the
full extent of their income. God wants us to do better in this respect.
We sin against ourselves when we are satisfied with enough to
eat and drink and wear. God has something higher than this before
us. When we are willing to put away our selfish desires, and give the
powers of heart and mind to the work of the cause of God, heavenly
agencies will co-operate with us, making us a blessing to humanity.
Saving for Missions
Even though he may be poor, the youth who is industrious and
economical can save a little for the cause of God. When I was only
twelve years old, I knew what it was to economize. With my sister I
learned a trade, and although we would earn only twenty-five cents
a day, from this sum we were able to save a little to give to missions.
We saved little by little until we had thirty dollars. Then when the
message of the Lord’s soon coming came to us, with a call for men
and means, we felt it a privilege to hand over the thirty dollars to
father, asking him to invest it in tracts and pamphlets to send the
[300] message to those who were in darkness.
It is the duty of all who touch the work of God to learn economy
in the use of time and money. Those who indulge in idleness reveal
that they attach little importance to the glorious truths committed to
us. They need to be educated in habits of industry, and to learn to
work with an eye single to the glory of God.
Self-Denial
Those who have not good judgment in the use of time and money,
should advise with those who have had experience. With the money
270
Lessons in Economy
271
that we had earned at our trade, my sister and I provided ourselves
with clothes. We would hand our money to mother, saying, “Buy, so
that after we have paid for our clothing, there will be something left
to give for missionary work.” And she would do this, thus encouraging in us a missionary spirit.
The giving that is the fruit of self-denial is a wonderful help to
the giver. It imparts an education that enables us more fully to comprehend the work of Him who went about doing good, relieving the
suffering, and supplying the needs of the destitute. The Saviour lived
not to please Himself. In His life there was not trace of selfishness.
Though in a world that He himself had created, He claimed no part
of it as His home. “Foxes have holes, and the birds of the air have
nests,” He said; “but the Son of man hath not where to lay His head.”
Proper Use of Talents
If we make the best use of our talents, the Spirit of God will continually lead us to greater efficiency. To the man who had faithfully [301]
traded with his talents the Lord said, “Well done, good and faithful
servant; thou hast been faithful over a few things, I will make thee
ruler over many things: enter thou into the joy of thy Lord.” The
one-talented man was also expected to do his best. Had he traded
with his lord’s goods, the Lord would have multiplied the talent.
To every man God has given his work, “according to his several
ability.” God has the measure of our ability, and knows just what
to lay upon us. Of the one who is found faithful, the command is
given, Intrust him with greater responsibility. If he proves faithful to
that trust, the word is given again, Trust him with still more. Thus
through the grace of Christ he grows to the full measure of a man in
Christ Jesus.
Have you only one talent? Put it out to the exchangers, by wise
investment increasing it to two. Do with your might what your hands
find to do. Use your talent so wisely that it will fulfil its appointed
mission. It will be worth everything to you to hear the words spoken
to you at last. “Well done.” But only to those who have done well
will the “Well done” be spoken.
272
Messages to Young People
No Time to Lose
Young men and women, you have no time to lose. Seek earnestly
to bring solid timbers into your character building. We beseech you
for Christ’s sake to be faithful. Seek to redeem the time. Consecrate
yourselves every day to the service of God, and you will find that you
[302] do not need many holidays to spend in idleness, nor much money
to spend in self-gratification. Heaven is watching for those who
are seeking to improve and to become molded to the likeness of
Christ. When the human agent submits to Christ, the Holy Spirit
will accomplish a great work for him.
Every true, self-sacrificing worker for God is willing to spend
and be spent for the sake of others. Christ says, “He that loveth his
life shall lose it; and he that hateth his life in this world shall keep it
unto life eternal.” By earnest, thoughtful efforts to help where help is
needed, the true Christian shows his love for God and for his fellow
beings. He may lose his life in service; but when Christ comes to
gather His jewels to Himself, he will find it again.—The Youth’s
Instructor, September 10, 1907.
The Reward of Sacrifice
The means used to bless others will bring returns. Riches rightly
employed will accomplish great good. Souls will be won to Christ.
He who follows Christ’s plan of life will see in the courts of God
those for whom he has labored and sacrificed on earth. Gratefully
will the ransomed ones remember those who have been instrumental
in their salvation. Precious will heaven be to those who have been
[303] faithful in the work of saving souls.—Christ’s Object Lessons, 373.
Chapter 99—Spirit of Sacrifice
The spirit of covetousness, of seeking for the highest position
and the highest wage, is rife in the world. The old-time spirit of
self-denial and self-sacrifice is too seldom met with. But this is
the only spirit that can actuate a true follower of Jesus. Our divine
Master has given us an example of how we are to work. And to
those whom He bade, “Follow Me, and I will make you fishers of
men,” He offered no stated sum as a reward for their services. They
were to share with Him His self-denial and sacrifice.
Those who claim to be followers of the Master Worker, and who
engage in His service as co-laborers with God, are to bring into their
work the exactitude and skill, the tact and wisdom, that the God of
perfection required in the building of the earthly tabernacle. And
now, as in that time and as in the days of Christ’s earthly ministry,
devotion to God and a spirit of sacrifice should be regarded as the first
requisites of acceptable service. God designs that not one thread of
selfishness shall be woven into His work.—The Review and Herald,
January 4, 1906.
Signs of Grace in the Heart
Humility, self-denial, benevolence, and the payment of a faithful
tithe, these show that the grace of God is working in the heart.—
[304]
Counsels on Health, 590.
273
Chapter 100—The Tithe
The great work which Jesus announced that He came to do
was intrusted to His followers upon the earth. Christ, as our head,
leads out in the great work of salvation, and bids us follow His
example. He has given us a world-wide message. This truth must be
extended to all nations, tongues, and people. Satan’s power was to
be contested, and he was to be overcome by Christ and also by His
followers. An extensive war was to be maintained against the powers
of darkness. And in order to do this work successfully, means were
required. God does not propose to send means direct from heaven,
but He gives into the hands of His followers talents of means to use
for the very purpose of sustaining this warfare.
He has given His people a plan for raising sums sufficient to
make the enterprise self-sustaining. God’s plan in the tithing system
is beautiful in its simplicity and equality. All may take hold of it in
faith and courage, for it is divine in its origin. In it are combined
simplicity and utility, and it does not require depth of learning to
understand and execute it. All may feel that they can act a part in
carrying forward the precious work of salvation. Every man, woman
and youth may become a treasurer for the Lord, and may be an agent
to meet the demands upon the treasury. Says the apostle, “Let every
one of you lay by him in store, as God hath prospered him.”
[305]
Great objects are accomplished by this system. If one and all
would accept it, each would be made a vigilant and faithful treasurer
for God; and there would be no want of means with which to carry
forward the great work of sounding the last message of warning to
the world. The treasury will be full if all adopt this system, and the
contributors will not be left the poorer. Through every investment
made, they will become more wedded to the cause of present truth.
They will be “laying up in store for themselves a good foundation
against the time to come, that they may lay hold on eternal life.”—
Testimonies for the Church 3:388, 389.
274
Tithe
275
Recognition of God’s Ownership
The consecration to God of a tithe of all increase, whether of
the orchard and harvest-field, the flocks and herds, or the labor of
brain or hand; the devotion of a second tithe for the relief of the
poor and other benevolent uses, tended to keep fresh before the
people the truth of God’s ownership of all, and of their opportunity
to be channels of His blessings. It was a training adapted to kill out
all narrowing selfishness, and to cultivate breadth and nobility of
character.—Education, 44.
Belongs to God
“The tithe ... is the Lord’s.” Here the same form of expression
is employed as in the law of the Sabbath. “The seventh day is the
Sabbath of the Lord thy God.” God reserved to Himself a specified
portion of man’s time and of his means, and no man could, without guilt, appropriate either for his own interests.—Patriarchs and
[306]
Prophets, 525, 526.
Chapter 101—“Honor the Lord With Thy
Substance”
“How much owest thou unto my Lord?” Shall we receive every
blessing from the hand of God, and yet make no returns to Him,—
not even in giving Him our tithe, the portion which He has reserved
unto Himself? It has become customary to turn everything out of
the true line of self-sacrifice into the path of self-pleasing. But shall
we continually receive His favors with indifference, and make no
response to His love?
Will you not, dear youth, become missionaries for God? Will
you, as you have never done before, learn the precious lesson of
making gifts to the Lord by putting into the treasury of that which
He has freely given you to enjoy? Whatever you have received, let
a portion be returned to the Giver as a gratitude offering. A part
should also be put into the treasury for the missionary work to be
done both at home and abroad.
Treasures in Heaven
The cause of God should lie very near our hearts. The light of
truth which has been a blessing to one family will, if communicated
by parents and children, prove as great a blessing to other families
also. But when God’s bounties, so richly and abundantly given, are
withheld from Him, and selfishly bestowed upon ourselves, God’s
[307] curse, in the place of His blessing, will surely be experienced; for
this the Lord has declared. God’s claim is to take the precedence of
any other claim, and must be discharged first. Then the poor and the
needy are to be cared for. These must not be neglected, at whatever
cost or sacrifice to ourselves.
“That there may be meat in Mine house.” It is our duty to be
temperate in all things, in eating, in drinking, and in dressing. Our
buildings and the furnishing of our homes should be carefully considered with the heart’s desire to render to God His own, not only in
276
“Honor the Lord With Thy Substance”
277
tithes, but as far as possible in gifts and offerings also. Very many
might be laying up for themselves treasures in heaven, by keeping
the Lord’s storehouse supplied with the portion He claims as His
own, and with gifts and offerings.
Those who are honestly inquiring what God requires of them
in regard to the property they claim as their own should search the
Old Testament Scriptures, and see what Christ, the invisible leader
of Israel in their long wilderness journey, directed His people to do
in this respect. We should individually be willing to be put to any
inconvenience, to be brought into any straits, rather than rob God of
the portion that should come into His house. Those who are Bible
readers and Bible believers will have an intelligent knowledge of
“What saith the Lord” in this matter.
Without Excuse
In that day when every man shall be judged according to the
deeds done in the body, every excuse that selfishness may now make
for withholding the tithe, the gifts and offerings, from the Lord will [308]
melt away as the dew before the sun. If it were not forever too late,
how glad would many be to go back and rebuild their characters!
But it will be too late then to change the record of those who, weekly,
monthly, and yearly, have robbed God. Their destiny will be fixed,
unalterably fixed....
Selfishness is a deadly evil. Self-love and careless indifference
to the specific terms of agreement between God and man, the refusal
to act as his faithful stewards, have brought upon them His curse,
just as He declared would be the case. These souls have separated
themselves from God; by precept and example they have led others
to disregard God’s plain commandments, and He could not bestow
His blessing upon them.
The Tithe
The Lord has specified: The tenth of all your possessions is
Mine; your gifts and offerings are to be brought into the treasury, to
be used to advance My cause, to send the living preacher to open
the Scriptures to those who sit in darkness.
278
Messages to Young People
Then will any one run the risk of withholding from God His own,
doing as did the unfaithful servant who hid His Lord’s money in the
earth? Shall we, as did this man, seek to justify our unfaithfulness
by complaining of God, saying, “Lord, I knew Thee that Thou art an
hard man, reaping where Thou hast not sown, and gathering where
Thou hast not strawed: and I was afraid, and went and hid Thy talent
in the earth: lo, there Thou hast that is Thine?” Shall we not rather
present our gratitude offerings to God?—The Youth’s Instructor,
[309] August 26, 1897.
Chapter 102—Individual Responsibility
Our heavenly Father requires no more nor less than He has given
us ability to do. He lays upon His servants no burdens that they are
not able to bear. “He knoweth our frame; He remembereth that we
are dust.” All that He claims from us we through divine grace can
render.
“Unto whomsoever much is given, of him shall be much required.” We shall individually be held responsible for doing one jot
less than we have ability to do. The Lord measures with exactness
every possibility for service. The unused capabilities are as much
brought into account as are those that are improved. For all that
we might become through the right use of our talents God holds us
responsible. We shall be judged according to what we ought to have
done, but did not accomplish because we did not use our powers
to glorify God. Even if we do not lose our souls, we shall realize
in eternity the result of our unused talents. For all the knowledge
and ability that we might have gained and did not, there will be an
eternal loss.
But when we give ourselves wholly to God, and in our work
follow His directions. He makes Himself responsible for its accomplishment. He would not have us conjecture as to the success of our
honest endeavors. Not once should we even think of failure. We are
to co-operate with One who knows no failure.
We should not talk of our own weakness and inability. This is a
manifest distrust of God, a denial of His word. When we murmur [310]
because of our burdens, or refuse the responsibilities He calls upon
us to bear, we are virtually saying that He is a hard master, that He
requires what He has not given us power to do.—Christ’s Object
Lessons, 362, 363.
279
280
Messages to Young People
Value of Money
Our money has not been given us that we might honor and glorify
ourselves. As faithful stewards we are to use it for the honor and
glory of God. Some think that only a portion of their means is
the Lord’s. When they have set apart a portion for religious and
charitable purposes, they regard the remainder as their own, to be
used as they see fit. But in this they mistake. All we possess is
the Lord’s, and we are accountable to Him for the use we make of
it. In the use of every penny it will be seen whether we love God
supremely and our neighbor as ourselves.
Money has great value, because it can do great good. In the hands
of God’s children it is food for the hungry, drink for the thirsty, and
clothing for the naked. It is a defense for the oppressed, and a means
of help to the sick. But money is of no more value than sand, only
as it is put to use in providing for the necessities of life, in blessing
others, and advancing the cause of Christ.—Christ’s Object Lessons,
[311] 351.
Chapter 103—Holiday Presents
The holidays are approaching. In view of this fact, it will be well
to consider how much money is expended yearly in making presents
to those who have no need of them. The habits of custom are so
strong that to withhold gifts from our friends on these occasions
would seem to us almost a neglect of them. But let us remember that
our kind heavenly Benefactor has claims upon us far superior to those
of any earthly friends. Shall we not, during the coming holidays,
present our offerings to God? Even the children may participate in
this work. Clothing and other useful articles may be given to the
worthy poor, and thus a work may be done for the Master.
Evils of Self-Indulgence
Let us remember that Christmas is celebrated in commemoration
of the birth of the world’s Redeemer. This day is generally spent in
feasting and gluttony. Large sums of money are spent in needless
self-indulgence. The appetite and sensual pleasures are indulged
at the expense of physical, mental, and moral power. Yet this has
become a habit. Pride, fashion, and gratification of the palate have
swallowed up immense sums of money that have really benefited
no one, but have encouraged a prodigality of means which is displeasing to God. These days are spent in glorifying self rather than
God. Health has been sacrificed, money worse than thrown away,
many have lost their lives by overeating or through demoralizing [312]
dissipation, and souls have been lost by this means.
God would be glorified by His children should they enjoy a plain,
simple diet, and use the means intrusted to them in bringing to His
treasury offerings, small and great, to be used in sending the light
of truth to souls that are in the darkness of error. The hearts of the
widow and fatherless may be made to rejoice because of gifts which
will add to their comfort and satisfy their hunger.
281
282
Messages to Young People
Gifts to God
Let all who profess to believe the present truth calculate how
much they spend yearly, and especially upon the recurrence of the
annual holidays, for the gratification of selfish and unholy desires,
how much in the indulgence of appetite, and how much to compete with others in unchristian display. Sum up the means thus
spent all needlessly, and then estimate how much might be saved as
consecrated gifts to God’s cause without injury to soul or body.
Mites and more liberal gifts may be brought in, according to the
ability of the giver, to aid in lifting debts from churches which have
been dedicated to God. Then there are missionaries to be sent into
new fields, and others to be supported in their respective fields of
labor. These missionaries have to practice the strictest economy,
even denying themselves the very things you enjoy daily, and which
you consider the necessaries of life. They enjoy few luxuries.—The
[313] Review and Herald, November 21, 1878.
Chapter 104—Economy in Dress
God’s people should practice strict economy in their outlay of
means, that they may have something to bring to Him, saying, “Of
Thine own have we given Thee.” Thus they are to offer God thanksgiving for the blessings received from Him. Thus, too, they are to
lay up for themselves treasure beside the throne of God.
Worldlings spend upon dress large sums of money that ought
to be used to feed and clothe those suffering from hunger and cold.
Many for whom Christ gave His life have barely sufficient of the
cheapest, most common clothing, while others spend thousands of
dollars in the efforts to satisfy the never-ending demands of fashion.
The Lord has charged His people to come out from the world,
and be separate. Gay or expensive clothing is not becoming to those
who believe that we are living in the last days of probation. “I will
therefore,” the apostle Paul writes, “that men pray everywhere, lifting
up holy hands, without wrath and doubting. In like manner also, that
women adorn themselves in modest apparel, with shamefacedness
and sobriety; not with broided hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly
array; but (which becometh women professing godliness) with good
works.”
Even among those who profess to be children of God, there are
those who spend more than is necessary upon dress. We should
dress neatly and tastefully, but, my sisters, when you are buying and [314]
making your own and your children’s clothing, think of the work in
the Lord’s vineyard that is still waiting to be done. It is right to buy
good material, and have it carefully made. This is economy. But
rich trimmings are not needed, and to indulge in them is to spend
for self-gratification money that should be put into God’s cause.
It is not your dress that makes you of value in the Lord’s sight.
It is the inward adorning, the graces of the Spirit, the kind word, the
thoughtful consideration for others, that God values. Do without the
unnecessary trimmings, and lay aside for the advancement of the
cause of God the means thus saved.
283
284
Messages to Young People
Self-Denial Pleasing to God
Learn the lesson of self-denial, and teach it to your children. All
that can be saved by self-denial is needed now in the work to be
done. The suffering must be relieved, the naked clothed, the hungry
fed; the truth for this time must be told to those who know it not....
We are Christ’s witnesses, and we are not to allow worldly interests so to absorb our time and attention that we pay no heed to the
things that God has said must come first. There are higher interests
at stake. “Seek ye first the kingdom of God and His righteousness.”
Christ gave His all to the work that He came to do, and His word
to us is, “If any man will come after Me, let him deny himself, and
take up his cross, and follow Me.” “So shall ye be My disciples.”
Willingly and cheerfully Christ gave Himself to the carrying out of
[315] the will of God. He became obedient unto death, even the death of
the cross. Shall we feel it a hardship to deny ourselves? Shall we
draw back from being partakers of His sufferings? His death ought
to stir every fiber of the being, making us willing to consecrate to
His work all that we have and are. As we think of what He has done
for us, our hearts should be filled with love.
When those who know the truth practice the self-denial enjoined
in God’s word, the message will go with power. The Lord will
hear our prayers for the conversion of souls. God’s people will let
their light shine forth, and unbelievers, seeing their good works, will
glorify our heavenly Father.—The Review and Herald, December 1,
1910.
The Love of Display
The love of display produces extravagance, and in many young
people kills the aspiration for a nobler life. Instead of seeking an
education, they early engage in some occupation to earn money for
indulging the passion for dress. And through this passion many a
young girl is beguiled to ruin.—Education, 247.
Puritan Plainness
Puritan plainness and simplicity should mark the dwellings and
apparel of all who believe the solemn truths for this time. All means
Economy in Dress
285
needlessly expended in dress or in the adorning of our houses is a
waste of our Lord’s money. It is defrauding the cause of God for the
[316]
gratification of pride.—Testimonies for the Church 1:189.
Chapter 105—Self-Gratification
As I visit the homes of our people and our schools, I see that
all the available space on tables, what-nots, and mantelpieces is
filled up with photographs. On the right hand and on the left are
seen the pictures of human faces. God desires this order of things
to be changed. Were Christ on earth, He would say, “Take these
things hence.” I have been instructed that these pictures are as so
many idols, taking up the time and thought which should be sacredly
devoted to God.
These photographs cost money. Is it consistent for us, knowing
the work that is to be done at this time, to spend God’s money in
producing pictures of our own faces and the faces of our friends?
Should not every dollar that we can spare be used in the upbuilding
of the cause of God? These pictures take money that should be
sacredly devoted to God’s service; and they divert the mind from the
truths of God’s word.
A Species of Idolatry
This making and exchanging photographs is a species of idolatry.
Satan is doing all he can to eclipse heaven from our view. Let us
not help him by making picture-idols. We need to reach a higher
standard than these human faces suggest. The Lord says, “Thou
shalt have no other gods before Me.” Those who claim to believe
[317] in Christ need to realize that they are to reflect His image. It is His
likeness that is to be kept before the mind. The words that are spoken
are to be freighted with heavenly inspiration....
First Things First
Those who have taken part in the solemn rite of baptism have
pledged themselves to seek for those things which are above, where
Christ sitteth on the right hand of God; pledged themselves to labor
earnestly for the salvation of sinners. God asks those who take His
286
Self-Gratification
287
name, How are you using the powers that have been redeemed by the
death of My Son? Are you doing all in your power to rise to a greater
height in spiritual understanding? Are you adjusting your interests
and actions in harmony with the momentous claims of eternity?
Let there be a reformation among the people of God. “Whether
therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory
of God.” Those upon whom the Lord has placed the burden of His
work are struggling to proclaim the message, that souls perishing in
ignorance may be warned. Can you not, by self-denial, do something
to help them in their work? Arouse, and show by your unselfish zeal
and earnestness that you are converted.
Every dollar is required in the work of saving souls. The money
invested by the professed people of God in getting pictures made
of human faces would support several missionaries in the field.
Many small streams, when put together, swell into a large river.
We embezzle our Lord’s goods when we use for selfish pleasure the
means which should be used to proclaim the last message of warning. [318]
If you spend the Lord’s money for self-gratification, how can you
expect Him to continue to bestow His goods on you? How does the
Master regard those who selfishly invest His money in photographs?
That very money could have been used to purchase reading matter
to send to those in the darkness of ignorance.
The truth that God has given us must be heralded to the world.
We have been given the privilege of doing this work. We are to
sow the seed of truth beside all waters. The Lord calls upon us to
practice self-denial and self-sacrifice. The gospel demands entire
consecration. The necessities of the cause demand all that we can
give. Our indulgence in photographs has been a selfish gratification
on our part, which bears silent witness against us. By this indulgence
a large amount of wood, hay, and stubble has been brought to the
foundation, to be consumed by the fires of the last day.
Duty of Self-Denial
After going from home to home, and seeing the many photographs, I was instructed to warn our people against this evil.
This much we can do for God. We can put these picture-idols
out of sight. They have no power for good, but interpose between
288
Messages to Young People
God and the soul. They can do nothing to help in sowing the seeds
of truth. Christ calls upon those who claim to be following Him to
put on the whole armor of God.
Our educational institutions need to feel the reforming power of
the Spirit of God. “If the salt have lost his savor, wherewith shall
[319] it be salted? It is thenceforth good for nothing, but to be cast out,
and to be trodden under foot of men.” Those who are engaged as
teachers in our schools and sanitariums should reach a high standard
of consecration. And the students in these institutions, who are
fitting themselves to go forth as missionaries, should learn to practice
self-denial.
We are God’s stewards, and “it is required in stewards, that a
man be found faithful.” The money that God has intrusted to us is to
be carefully husbanded. We are to increase in efficiency by putting
to the best use the talents given us, that at God’s coming we may
return to Him His own with usury.—The Review and Herald, June
13, 1907.
Repeated Taking of Pictures
The youth have their hearts filled with the love of self. This is
manifested in their desire to see their faces daguerreotyped by the
artist; and they are not satisfied with being once represented, but
sit again and again for their picture, each time hoping that the last
will excel all their previous efforts, and appear really more beautiful
than the original. Their Lord’s money is squandered in this way, and
[320] what is gained?—Testimonies for the Church 1:500.
Chapter 106—Economy and Benevolence
Many despise economy, confounding it with stinginess and narrowness. But economy is consistent with the broadest liberality.
Indeed, without economy there can be no true liberality. We are to
save that we may give.
No one can practice real benevolence without self-denial. Only
by a life of simplicity, self-denial, and close economy is it possible
for us to accomplish the work appointed us as Christ’s representatives. Pride and worldly ambition must be put out of our hearts. In
all our work, the principle of unselfishness revealed in Christ’s life
is to be carried out. Upon the walls of our homes, the pictures, the
furnishings, we are to read, “Bring the poor that are cast out to thy
house.” On our wardrobes were are to see written, as with the finger
of God, “Clothe the naked.” In the dining-room, on the table laden
with abundant food, we should see traced, “Is it not to deal thy bread
to the hungry?”
Open Doors of Usefulness
A thousand doors of usefulness are open before us. Often we
lament the scanty resources available, but were Christians thoroughly
in earnest, they could multiply the resources a thousandfold. It is
selfishness, self-indulgence, that bars the way to our usefulness.
How much means is expended for things that are mere idols,
things that engross thought and time and strength which should be [321]
put to a higher use! How much money is wasted on expensive houses
and furniture, on selfish pleasures, luxurious and unwholesome food,
hurtful indulgences! How much is squandered on gifts that benefit no
one! For things that are needless, often harmful, professed Christians
are today spending more, many times more, than they spend in
seeking to rescue souls from the tempter.
Many who profess to be Christians spend so much on dress that
they have nothing to spare for the needs of others. Costly ornaments
289
290
Messages to Young People
and expensive clothing they think they must have, regardless of the
needs of those who can with difficulty provide themselves with even
the plainest clothing.
Saving the Fragments
My sisters, if you would bring your manner of dressing into
conformity with the rules given in the Bible, you would have an
abundance with which to help your poorer sisters. You would have
not only means, but time. Often this is most needed. There are many
whom you might help with your suggestions, your tact and skill.
Show them how to dress simply and yet tastefully. Many a woman
remains away from the house of God because her shabby, ill-fitting
garments are in such striking contrast to the dress of others. Many a
sensitive spirit cherishes a sense of bitter humiliation and injustice
because of this contrast. And because of it many are led to doubt the
reality of religion and to harden their hearts against the gospel.
[322]
Christ bids us, “Gather up the fragments that remain, that nothing
be lost.” While thousands are every day perishing from famine,
bloodshed, fire, and plague, it becomes every lover of his kind to see
that nothing is wasted, that nothing is needlessly expended, whereby
he might benefit a human being.
It is wrong to waste our time, wrong to waste our thoughts.
We lose every moment that we devote to self-seeking. If every
moment were valued and rightly employed, we should have time for
everything that we need to do for ourselves or for the world. In the
expenditure of money, in the use of time, strength, opportunities,
let every Christian look to God for guidance. “If any of you lack
wisdom, let him ask of God, that giveth to all men liberally, and
upbraideth not; and it shall be given him.”—The Ministry of Healing,
206-208.
Guide to Economy
It is not necessary to specify here how economy may be practiced
in every particular. Those whose hearts are fully surrendered to God,
and who take His word as their guide, will know how to conduct
themselves in all the duties of life. They will learn of Jesus, who
Economy and Benevolence
291
is meek and lowly of heart; and in cultivating the meekness of
Christ they will close the door against innumerable temptations.—
[323]
Fundamentals of Christian Education, 152.
292
Messages to Young People
Section 11—The Home Life
[324]
The restoration and uplifting of humanity begins in the home. The
work of parents underlies every other. Society is composed of
families, and is what the heads of families make it. Out of the heart
are “the issues of life“: and the heart of the community, of the
church, and of the nation, is the household. The well-being of
society, the success of the church, the prosperity of the nation,
depend upon home influences—The Ministry of Healing, 349.
[325]
Chapter 107—A Christian Household
Like the patriarchs of old, those who profess to love God should
erect an altar to the Lord wherever they pitch their tent. If ever
there was a time when every house should be a house of prayer,
it is now. Fathers and mothers should often lift up their hearts to
God in humble supplication for themselves and their children. Let
the father, as priest of the household, lay upon the altar of God the
morning and evening sacrifice, while the wife and children unite in
prayer and praise. In such a household, Jesus will love to tarry.
From every Christian home a holy light should shine forth. Love
should be revealed in action. It should flow out in all home intercourse, showing itself in thoughtful kindness, in gentle, unselfish
courtesy. There are homes where this principle is carried out,—
homes where God is worshiped, and truest love reigns. From these
homes, morning and evening prayer ascends to God as sweet incense, and His mercies and blessings descend upon the suppliants
like the morning dew.
A well-ordered Christian household is a powerful argument in
favor of the reality of the Christian religion,—an argument that the
infidel cannot gainsay. All can see that there is an influence at work
in the family that affects the children, and that the God of Abraham
[326] is with them.—Patriarchs and Prophets, 144.
294
Chapter 108—Faithfulness in Home Duties
The highest duty that devolves upon youth is in their own homes,
blessing father and mother, brothers and sisters, by affection and true
interest. Here they can show self-denial and self-forgetfulness in
caring and doing for others. Never will woman be degraded by this
work. It is the most sacred, elevated office that she can fill. What an
influence a sister may have over brothers! If she is right, she may
determine the character of her brothers. Her prayers, her gentleness,
and her affection may do much in a household.
My sister, these noble qualities can never be communicated to
other minds unless they first exist in your own. That contentment
of mind, that affection, gentleness, and sunniness of temper which
will reach every heart, will reflect upon you what your heart gives
forth to others. If Christ does not reign in the heart, there will be
discontent and moral deformity. Selfishness will require of others
that which we are unwilling to give them....
It is not a great work and great battles alone which try the soul
and demand courage. Everyday life brings its perplexities, trials,
and discouragements. It is the humble work which frequently draws
upon the patience and the fortitude. Self-reliance and resolution
will be necessary to meet and conquer all difficulties. Secure the
Lord to stand with you, in every place to be your consolation and
[327]
comfort.—Testimonies for the Church 3:80, 81.
295
Chapter 109—Home Religion
Home religion is greatly needed, and our words in the home
should be of a right character, or our testimonies in the church will
amount to nothing. Unless you manifest meekness, kindness, and
courtesy in your home, your religion will be in vain. If there were
more genuine home religion, there would be more power in the
church.
Unkind Speech in the Home
What harm is wrought in the family circle by the utterance of
impatient words; for the impatient utterance of one leads another to
retort in the same spirit and manner. Then come words of retaliation,
words of self-justification, and it is by such words that a heavy,
galling yoke is manufactured for your neck; for all these bitter words
will come back in a baleful harvest to your soul.
Those who indulge in such language will experience shame, loss
of self-respect, loss of self-confidence, and will have bitter remorse
and regret that they allowed themselves to lose self-control and speak
in this way. How much better would it be if words of this character
were never spoken. How much better to have the oil of grace in the
heart, to be able to pass by all provocation, and bear all things with
Christlike meekness and forbearance.
If you fulfill the conditions of God’s promises, the promises will
[328] be fulfilled to you. If your mind is stayed upon God, you will not go
from a state of ecstasy to the valley of despondency when trial and
temptation come upon you. You will not talk doubt and gloom to
others.
Satan cannot read our thoughts, but he can see our actions, hear
our words; and from his long knowledge of the human family, he
can shape his temptations to take advantage of our weak points of
character. And how often do we let him into the secret of how he
may obtain the victory over us. Oh, that we might control our words
296
Home Religion
297
and actions! How strong we would become if our words were of
such an order that we would not be ashamed to meet the record of
them in the day of judgment. How different will they appear in the
day of God from what they seem when we utter them.—The Review
and Herald, February 27, 1913.
The Home an Object Lesson
The mission of the home extends beyond its own members. The
Christian home is to be an object lesson, illustrating the excellence
of the true principles of life. Such an illustration will be a power for
good in the world. Far more powerful than any sermon that can be
preached is the influence of a true home upon human hearts and lives.
As the youth go out from such a home, the lessons they have learned
are imparted. Nobler principles of life are introduced into other
households, and an uplifting influence works in the community.—
[329]
The Ministry of Healing, 352.
Chapter 110—The Home a Training School
The youth will not become weak-minded or inefficient by consecrating themselves to the service of God. The fear of the Lord is the
beginning of wisdom. The youngest child that loves and fears God
is greater in His sight than the most talented and learned man who
neglects the great salvation. The youth who consecrate their hearts
and lives to God have, in so doing, placed themselves in connection
with the Fountain of all wisdom and excellence.
Everyday Duties
If children were taught to regard the humble round of everyday
duties as the course marked out for them by the Lord, as a school in
which they were to be trained to render faithful and efficient service,
how much more pleasant and honorable would their work appear.
To perform every duty as unto the Lord, throws a charm around the
humblest employment, and links the workers on earth with the holy
beings who do God’s will in heaven.
And in our appointed place we should discharge our duties with
as much faithfulness as do the angels in their higher sphere. Those
who feel that they are God’s servants will be men who can be trusted
anywhere. Citizens of heaven will make the best citizens of earth.
A correct view of our duty to God leads to clear perceptions of our
[330] duty to our fellow men.
The Mother’s Reward
When the judgment shall sit, and the books shall be opened;
when the “well done” of the great Judge is pronounced, and the
crown of immortal glory is placed upon the brow of the victor,
many will raise their crowns in sight of the assembled universe and,
pointing to their mother, say, “She made me all I am through the
grace of God. Her instruction, her prayers, have been blessed to my
eternal salvation.” ...
298
Home a Training School
299
Young men should be trained to stand firm for the right amid
the prevailing iniquity, to do all in their power to arrest the progress
of vice, and to promote virtue, purity, and true manliness. The
impressions made upon the mind and character in early life are deep
and abiding. Injudicious training or evil associations will often exert
upon the young mind an influence for evil that all after-effort is
powerless to efface.—The Signs of the Times, November 3, 1881.
Possibilities of Home Training
It is by the youth and children of today that the future of society
is to be determined, and what these youth and children shall be
depends upon the home. To the lack of right home training may be
traced the larger share of the disease and misery and crime that curse
humanity. If the home life were pure and true, if the children who
went forth from its care were prepared to meet life’s responsibilities
and dangers, what a change would be seen in the world!—The
[331]
Ministry of Healing, 351.
Chapter 111—Respect and Love for Parents
Those who would truly follow Christ must let Him abide in the
heart, and enthrone Him there as supreme. They must represent
His spirit and character in their home life, and show courtesy and
kindness to those with whom they come in contact.
There are many children who profess to know the truth, who do
not render to their parents the honor and affection that are due to
them, who manifest but little love to father and mother, and fail to
honor them in deferring to their wishes, or in seeking to relieve them
of anxiety. Many who profess to be Christians do not know what it
means to “honor thy father and thy mother,” and consequently will
know just as little what it means, “that thy days may be long upon
the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.”
Our youth profess to be among those who keep the commandments of God, and yet many of them neglect and break the fifth
commandment; and the rich blessing promised to those who observe
this precept, and honor father and mother, cannot be fulfilled to
them. Unless they repent of their sin, and reform their practices and
character through the grace of Christ, they will never enter into the
new earth, upon which they may live eternally. Those who do not
respect and love their parents will not respect and honor God. Those
[332] who fail to bear the test, who fail to honor their God-fearing parents,
fail to obey God, and therefore cannot expect to come into the land
of promise.
A Destiny in Obedience
The youth are now deciding their own eternal destiny, and I
would appeal to you to consider the commandment to which God
has annexed such a promise, “that thy days may be long upon the
land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.” Children, do you desire
eternal life? Then respect and honor your parents....
300
Respect and Love for Parents
301
If you have sinned in not rendering love and obedience to them,
begin now to redeem the past. You cannot afford to take any other
course; for it means to you the loss of eternal life. The Heart-searcher
knows what is your attitude toward your parents; for He is weighing moral character in the golden scales of the heavenly sanctuary.
O, confess your neglect of your parents, confess your indifference
toward them, and your contempt of God’s holy commandment....
The hearts of your parents have been drawn out in tender sympathy toward you, and can you return their love with cold ingratitude?
They love your souls, they want you to be saved; but have you not
often despised their counsel and done your own will, your own way?
Have you not followed your own independent judgment, when you
knew that such a stubborn course would not meet the approval of
God? Many fathers and mothers have gone down broken-hearted to
the grave because of the ingratitude, the lack of respect, shown them
[333]
by their children.—The Youth’s Instructor, June 22, 1893.
Chapter 112—A Blessing in the Home
The Lord says to the young, “My son, give Me thine heart.” The
Saviour of the world loves to have children and youth give their
hearts to Him. There may be a large army of children who shall be
found faithful to God, because they walk in the light, as Christ is in
the light. They will love the Lord Jesus, and it will be their delight
to please Him. They will not be impatient if reproved; but will make
glad the heart of father and mother by their kindness, their patience,
their willingness to do all they can in helping to bear the burdens of
daily life. Through childhood and youth, they will be found faithful
disciples of our Lord.
Children and youth, in your earliest years you may be a blessing
in the home. What a grief it is to see children of God-fearing parents
unruly and disobedient, unthankful and self-willed, full of determination to have their own way, regardless of the inconvenience or
sorrow it causes their parents. Satan takes delight in ruling the hearts
of children, and if he is permitted he will inspire them with his own
hateful spirit.
Obedience to Parents
Parents may do everything in their power to give their children
every privilege and instruction, in order that they may give their
hearts to God; yet the children may refuse to walk in the light and,
[334] by their evil course, cast unfavorable reflections upon their parents
who love them, and whose hearts yearn after their salvation.
It is Satan who tempts children to follow in a course of sin and
disobedience; and then if he is permitted he will take the life of the
children while they are yet in their sins, in order to cut them off from
all hope of salvation, and to pierce, as with a sword, the hearts of
the God-fearing fathers and mothers, who will be bowed down with
a sorrow that never can be lifted, because of their children’s final
impenitence and rebellion against God....
302
Blessing in the Home
303
Children and youth, I entreat you, for Christ’s sake, to walk in
the light. Submit your will to the will of God. When “sinners entice
thee, consent thou not.” Keep the way of the Lord, for you will have
no peace in transgression. By an evil course you bring discredit upon
your parents and dishonor upon the religion of Christ. Remember
that your life is recorded in the books of Heaven, to be opened
before the assembled universe. Think what shame, what remorse,
would be yours, should it be your unhappy lot to lose eternal life!
“Turn you at My reproof: behold, I will pour out My Spirit unto
you, I will make known my words unto you.... Then shall they call
upon Me.... Whoso hearkeneth unto Me shall dwell safely, and shall
be quiet from fear of evil.” Heed the instruction of Christ, “Walk
while ye have the light, lest darkness come upon you.”—The Youth’s
[335]
Instructor, August 10, 1893.
Chapter 113—Building Character at Home
Satan tempts children to be reserved with their parents, and to
choose as their confidants their young and inexperienced companions, such as cannot help them, but will give them bad advice....
Children would be saved from many evils if they would be more
familiar with their parents. Parents should encourage in their children
a disposition to be open and frank with them, to come to them with
their difficulties and, when they are perplexed as to what course is
right, to lay the matter just as they view it before the parents, and
ask their advice. Who are so well calculated to see and point out
their dangers as godly parents? Who can understand the peculiar
temperaments of their own children as well as they? The mother who
has watched every turn of mind from infancy, and is thus acquainted
with the natural disposition, is best prepared to counsel her children.
Who can tell as well what traits of character to check and restrain as
the mother, aided by the father?
Making Parents Happy
Children who are Christians will prefer the love and approbation
of their God-fearing parents above every earthly blessing. They will
love and honor their parents. It should be one of the principal studies
of their lives how to make their parents happy. In this rebellious age,
[336] children who have not received right instruction and discipline have
but little sense of their obligations to their parents. It is often the
case that the more their parents do for them the more ungrateful they
are, and the less they respect them.
Children who have been petted and waited upon always expect
it; and if their expectations are not met they are disappointed and
discouraged. This same disposition will be seen through their whole
lives; they will be helpless, leaning upon others for aid, expecting
others to favor them and yield to them. And if they are opposed,
even after they have grown to manhood and womanhood, they think
304
Building Character at Home
305
themselves abused; and thus they worry their way through the world,
hardly able to bear their own weight, often murmuring and fretting
because everything does not suit them....
Children should feel that they are indebted to their parents, who
have watched over them in infancy and nursed them in sickness.
They should realize that their parents have suffered much anxiety
on their account. Especially have conscientious, godly parents felt
the deepest interest that their children should take a right course. As
they have seen faults in their children, how heavy have been their
hearts. If the children who caused those hearts to ache could see
the effect of their course, they would certainly relent. If they could
see their mother’s tears, and hear her prayers to God in their behalf,
if they could listen to her suppressed and broken sighs, their hearts
would feel, and they would speedily confess their wrongs and ask to
[337]
be forgiven....
Strength for the Conflict
We are living in an unfortunate age for children. A heavy current
is setting downward to perdition, and more than childhood’s experience and strength is needed to press against this current, and not be
borne down by it. The youth generally seem to be Satan’s captives,
and he and his angels are leading them to certain destruction. Satan
and his hosts are warring against the government of God, and all who
have a desire to yield their hearts to Him and obey His requirements
Satan will try to perplex and overcome with his temptations that they
may become discouraged and give up the warfare....
By earnest prayer and living faith, great victories will be gained.
Some parents have not realized the responsibilities resting upon
them, and have neglected the religious education of their children.
In the morning the Christian’s first thoughts should be upon God.
Worldly labor and self-interest should be secondary. Children should
be taught to respect and reverence the hour of prayer. Before leaving
the house for labor, all the family should be called together, and the
father, or the mother in the father’s absence, should plead fervently
with God to keep them through the day....
306
Messages to Young People
Impatience at Restraint
Sabbath-keeping children may become impatient of restraint,
and think their parents too strict; hard feelings may even arise in
their hearts, and discontented, unhappy thoughts may be cherished
[338] by them against those who are working for their present and their
future and eternal good. But if life shall be spared a few years, they
will bless their parents for that strict care and faithful watchfulness
over them in their years of inexperience....
Individual Responsibility
Children, God has seen fit to intrust you to the care of your
parents, for them to instruct and discipline, and thus act their part in
forming your character for heaven. And yet it rests with you to say
whether you will develop a good Christian character by making the
best of the advantages you have had from godly, faithful, praying
parents. Notwithstanding all the anxiety and faithfulness of parents
in behalf of their children, they alone cannot save them. There is a
work for the children to do. Every child has an individual case to
attend to.
Believing parents, you have a responsible work before you, to
guide the footsteps of your children, even in their religious experience. When they truly love God, they will bless and reverence
you for the care which you have manifested for them, and for your
faithfulness in restraining their desires and subduing their wills.—
Testimonies for the Church 1:391-403.
Clothed with Christ’s Righteousness
When we are clothed with the righteousness of Christ, we shall
have no relish for sin; for Christ will be working with us. We may
make mistakes, but we will hate the sin that caused the sufferings of
[339] the Son of God.—The Review and Herald, March 18, 1890.
Chapter 114—Youth to Bear Responsibilities
[Addressed to two young men.]
These young men have duties at home which they overlook.
They have not learned to take up the duties, and bear the home
responsibilities, which it is their duty to bear. They have a faithful,
practical mother, who has borne many burdens which her children
should not have suffered her to bear. In this they have failed to honor
their mother. They have not shared the burdens of their father as was
their duty, and have neglected to honor him as they should. They
follow inclination rather than duty.
They have pursued a selfish course in their lives, in shunning
burdens and toil, and have failed to obtain a valuable experience
which they cannot afford to be deprived of if they would make life a
success. They have not felt the importance of being faithful in little
things, nor have they felt under obligation to their parents to be true,
thorough, and faithful in the humble, lowly duties of life which lie
directly in their pathway. They look above the common branches of
knowledge, so very necessary for practical life.
Making Home Happy
If these young men would be a blessing anywhere, it should be
at home. If they yield to inclination, instead of being guided by the
cautious decision of sober reason, sound judgment, and enlightened
conscience, they cannot be a blessing to society or to their father’s [340]
family, and their prospects in this world and in the better world may
be endangered.
Many youth receive the impression that their early life is not
designed for care-taking, but to be frittered away in idle sport, in
jesting, in joking, and in foolish indulgences. While engaged in folly
and indulgences of the senses, some think of nothing but the momentary gratification connected with it. Their desire for amusement,
their love for society and for chatting and laughing, increases by
307
308
Messages to Young People
indulgence, and they lose all relish for the sober realities of life, and
home duties seem uninteresting. There is not enough change to meet
their minds, and they become restless, peevish, and irritable. These
young men should feel it a duty to make home happy and cheerful....
A change from physical labor that has taxed the strength severely
may be very necessary for a time, that they may again engage in
labor, putting forth exertion with greater success. But entire rest
may not be necessary, or even be attended with the best results so
far as their physical strength is concerned.
They need not, even when weary with one kind of labor, trifle
away their precious moments. They may then seek to do something not so exhausting, but which will be a blessing to their mother
and sisters. In lightening their cares by taking upon themselves
the roughest burdens they have to bear, they can find that amusement which springs from principle, and which will yield them true
happiness, and their time will not be spent in trifling or in selfish
[341] indulgence.—Testimonies for the Church 3:221-223.
Chapter 115—The Hour of Worship
In arousing and strengthening a love for Bible study, much depends on the use of the hour of worship. The hours of morning
and evening worship should be the sweetest and most helpful of the
day. Let it be understood that into these hours no troubled, unkind
thoughts are to intrude; that parents and children assemble to meet
with Jesus, and to invite into the home the presence of holy angels.
Let the services be brief and full of life, adapted to the occasion, and
varied from time to time. Let all join in the Bible reading, and learn
and often repeat God’s law. It will add to the interest of the children
if they are sometimes permitted to select the reading. Question them
upon it, and let them ask questions. Mention anything that will serve
to illustrate its meaning. When the service is not thus made too
lengthy, let the little ones take part in prayer, and let them join in
song, if it be but a single verse.
To make such a service what it should be, thought should be
given to preparation. And parents should take time daily for Bible
study with their children. No doubt it will require effort and planning
and some sacrifice to accomplish this; but the effort will be richly
[342]
repaid.—Education, 186.
309
Chapter 116—Religious Hospitality
We would be much happier and more useful if our home life and
social intercourse were governed by the meekness and simplicity of
Christ. Instead of toiling for display, to excite the admiration or the
envy of visitors, we should endeavor to make all around us happy
by our cheerfulness, sympathy, and love. Let visitors see that we are
striving to conform to the will of Christ. Let them see in us, even
though our lot is humble, a spirit of content and gratitude. The very
atmosphere of a truly Christian home is that of peace and restfulness.
Such an example will not be without effect....
In our efforts for the comfort and happiness of guests, let us not
overlook our obligations to God. The hour of prayer should not be
neglected for any consideration. Do not talk and amuse yourselves
till all are too weary to enjoy the season of devotion. To do this is to
present to God a lame offering. At an early hour of the evening, when
we can pray unhurriedly and understandingly, we should present our
supplications, and raise our voices in happy, grateful praise.
Let all who visit Christians see that the hour of prayer is the most
precious, the most sacred, and the happiest hour of the day. These
seasons of devotion exert a refining, elevating influence upon all
who participate in them. They bring a peace and rest grateful to the
[343] spirit.—The Review and Herald, November 29, 1887.
310
Section 12—Dress and Adornment
[344]
A person’s character is judged by his style of dress. A refined taste,
a cultivated mind, will be revealed in the choice of simple and
appropriate attire. Chaste simplicity in dress, when united with
modesty of demeanor, will go far toward surrounding a young
woman with that atmosphere of sacred reserve which will be to her
a shield from a thousand perils.—Education, 248.
[345]
Chapter 117—Elements in Character Building
It is important that children and youth should be trained to guard
their words and deeds; for their course of action causes sunshine or
shadow, not only in their own home, but also with all with whom
they come in contact. But before the youth can be careful and
thoughtful and refrain from every appearance of evil, they must have
that wisdom which comes from above, and the strength which Jesus
alone can impart....
True Adornment
Many deceive themselves in thinking that good looks and a
gay attire will gain for them consideration in the world. But the
charms that consist only in the outward apparel are shallow and
changeable; no dependence can be placed upon them. The adorning
with Christ enjoins upon His followers will never fade. He says:
“Whose adorning let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting the
hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel; but let it be
the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible, even
the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight of God
of great price.”
If half the time spent by the youth in making themselves attractive in outward appearances were given to soul-culture, to the
inward adorning, what a difference would be seen in their deport[346] ment, words, and actions. Those who are truly seeking to follow
Christ will have conscientious scruples in regard to the dress they
wear; they will strive to meet the requirements of this injunction
so plainly given by the Lord. The money now expended in extravagances in dress will be used for the advancement of the cause of
God and in storing their minds with useful knowledge, thus qualifying themselves for positions of trust. They will seek to meet the
expectations of Jesus, who has bought them at an infinite price.
312
Elements in Character Building
313
Dear children and youth, Jesus has done all in His power to give
you a home in the mansions that are prepared for them that love and
serve Him here. He left His heavenly home, and came to a world
marred by sin,—came to a people who did not appreciate Him, who
did not love His purity and holiness, who slighted His teachings, and
finally put Him to a most cruel death. “God so loved the world, that
He gave His only-begotten Son, that whosoever believeth in Him
should not perish, but have everlasting life.”
Outward Appearance
God wants something in return for this great sacrifice He has
made in your behalf. He wants you to be Christians, not in name
alone, but also in dress and conversation. He would have you be
content to dress in modest apparel, not in ruffles and feathers and unnecessary trimmings. He wants you to make your manners attractive,
such as Heaven can approve. Will you disappoint his expectations,
dear youth?
The outside appearance is frequently an index to the mind, and [347]
we should be careful what signs we hang out for the world to judge
of our faith. We want you to follow Jesus as dear children, obedient
to His expressed will in all things. We want you to please your
Redeemer by seeking earnestly that inward adorning. Thus day by
day, with the help of Jesus, you may overcome self. Pride and love of
display will be discarded from your hearts and lives. Meekness and
love of simplicity will be encouraged. Thus the youth may become
an army of faithful soldiers for Christ.
We are living in perilous times, when those who profess to love
and obey God deny Him in their daily lives. “For men shall be
lovers of their own selves, covetous, boasters, proud, blasphemers,
disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy, without natural affection,
trucebreakers, false accusers, incontinent, fierce, despisers of those
that are good, traitors, heady, high-minded, lovers of pleasures more
than lovers of God; having a form of godliness, but denying the
power thereof.” God does not want you to be found among this class,
dear youth. In His word you may learn how to shun these evils, and
in the end be overcomers....
314
Messages to Young People
“And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the
word of their testimony.” “Then they that feared the Lord spake often
one to another: and the Lord hearkened, and heard it, and a book of
remembrance was written before Him for them that feared the Lord,
[348] and that thought upon His name.”
Witnessing
It is not enough for you to avoid the appearance of evil; you must
go farther than this; you must “learn to do well.” You must represent
Christ to the world. It must be your daily study how you can learn
to work the works of God. His followers are to be living epistles,
“known and read of all men.”
You can never secure a good character by merely wishing for
it. It can be gained only by labor. Your desires in this direction
must be expressed in earnest, honest endeavor and patient toil. By
taking advance steps each day up the ladder of progress, you will
find yourself at last at the top,—a conqueror, yes, more than a conqueror, through Him who has loved you.—The Youth’s Instructor,
November 5, 1896.
Religion Judged by Dress
Dear youth, a disposition in you to dress according to the fashion, and to wear lace, and gold, and artificials for display, will not
recommend to others your religion or the truth that you profess.
People of discernment will look upon your attempts to beautify the
external as proof of weak minds and proud hearts. Simple, plain,
unpretending dress will be a recommendation to my youthful sisters.
In no better way can you let your light shine to others than in your
simplicity of dress and deportment. You may show to all that, in
comparison with eternal things, you place a proper estimate upon
[349] the things of this life.—Testimonies for the Church 3:376.
Chapter 118—Dress and Character
The followers of Christ are represented by Him as the salt of
the earth and the light of the world. Without the saving influence of
Christians, the world would perish in its own corruption. Look upon
the class of professed Christians described, who are careless in their
dress and person; loose in their business transactions, as their dress
represents; coarse, uncourteous, and rough in their manners; low in
their conversation; at the same time regarding these miserable traits
as marks of true humility and Christian life. Think you that if our
Saviour were upon earth He would point to them as being the salt of
the earth and the light of the world?—No, never!
Christians are elevated in their conversation; and although they
believe it to be sin to condescend to foolish flattery, they are courteous, kind and benevolent. Their words are those of sincerity and
truth. They are faithful in their deal with their brethren and with the
world. In their dress they avoid superfluity and display; but their
clothing will be neat, not gaudy, modest, and arranged upon the
person with order and taste. Especial care will be taken to dress in a
manner that will show a sacred regard for the holy Sabbath and the
worship of God.
The line of demarkation between such a class and the world
will be too plain to be mistaken. The influence of believers would
be tenfold greater if men and women who accept the truth, who [350]
have been formerly careless and slack in their habits, would be so
elevated and sanctified through the truth as to observe habits of
neatness, order, and good taste in their dress. Our God is a God of
order, and He is not in any degree pleased with distraction, with
filthiness, or with sin.
Relation to Fashions
Christians should not take pains to make themselves gazingstocks by dressing differently from the world. But if, in accordance
315
316
Messages to Young People
with their faith and duty in respect to their dressing modestly and
healthfully, they find themselves out of fashion, they should not
change their dress in order to be like the world. But they should
manifest a noble independence and moral courage to be right, if
all the world differs from them. If the world introduces a modest,
convenient, and healthful mode of dress, which is in accordance
with the Bible, it will not change our relation to God or to the world
to adopt such a style of dress. Christians should follow Christ, and
conform their dress to God’s word. They should shun extremes.
They should humbly pursue a straight-forward course, irrespective
of applause or of censure, and should cling to the right because of
[351] its own merits.—The Review and Herald, January 30, 1900.
Chapter 119—Proper Dress
The Bible teaches modesty in dress. “In like manner also, that
women adorn themselves in modest apparel.” 1 Timothy 2:9. This
forbids display in dress, gaudy colors, profuse ornamentation. Any
device designed to attract attention to the wearer or to excite admiration is excluded from the modest apparel which God’s word
enjoins.
Economy in Dress
Our dress is to be inexpensive,—not with “gold, or pearls, or
costly array.” Money is a trust from God. It is not ours to expend for
the gratification of pride or ambition. In the hands of God’s children
it is food for the hungry and clothing for the naked. It is a defense
to the oppressed, a means of health to the sick, or preaching the
gospel to the poor. You could bring happiness to many hearts by
using wisely the money that is now spent for show. Consider the life
of Christ. Study His character, and be partakers with Him in His
self-denial.
In the professed Christian world enough is expended for jewels
and needlessly expensive dress to feed all the hungry and to clothe
the naked. Fashion and display absorb the means that might comfort
the poor and the suffering. They rob the world of the gospel of the
Saviour’s love....
Quality and Taste
But our clothing, while modest and simple, should be of good
quality, of becoming colors, and suited for service. It should be [352]
chosen for durability rather than display. It should provide warmth
and proper protection. The wise woman described in the Proverbs
“is not afraid of the snow for her household: for all her household
are clothed with double garments.” Proverbs 31:21, margin.
317
318
Messages to Young People
Health and Cleanliness
Our dress should be cleanly. Uncleanliness in dress is unhealthful, and thus defiling to the body and to the soul. “Ye are the temple
of God... If any man defile the temple of God, him shall God destroy.” 1 Corinthians 3:16, 17.
In all respects the dress should be healthful. “Above all things,”
God desires us to “be in health” (3 John 1:2)—health of body and of
soul. And we are to be workers together with Him for the health of
both soul and body. Both are promoted by healthful dress.
Grace and Natural Beauty
It should have the grace, the beauty, the appropriateness of natural simplicity.
Christ has warned us against the pride of life, but not against its
grace and natural beauty. He pointed to the flowers of the field, to
the lily unfolding in its purity, and said, “Even Solomon in all his
glory was not arrayed like one of these.” Matthew 6:29. Thus by
the things of nature Christ illustrates the beauty that Heaven values,
the modest grace, the simplicity, the purity, the appropriateness,
that would make our attire pleasing to Him.—Counsels to Parents,
[353] Teachers, and Students, 302-303.
Chapter 120—Influence of Dress
We do not discourage neatness in dress. Correct taste is not to
be despised nor condemned. Our faith, if carried out, will lead us
to be so plain in dress, and zealous of good works, that we shall be
marked as peculiar. But when we lose taste for order and neatness in
dress, we virtually leave the truth; for the truth never degrades, but
elevates. When believers are neglectful of their dress, and are coarse
and rough in their manners, their influence hurts the truth. “We are,”
said the inspired apostle, “made a spectacle unto the world, and to
angels, and to men.” All heaven is marking the daily influence that
the professed followers of Christ exert upon the world....
Simplicity of dress will make a sensible woman appear to the
best advantage. We judge of a person’s character by the style of
dress worn. A modest, godly woman will dress modestly. A refined
taste, a cultivated mind, will be revealed in the choice of a simple,
appropriate attire. The young women who break away from the
slavery of fashion will be ornaments to society. The one who is
simple and unpretending in her dress and in her manners shows
that she understands that a true woman is characterized by moral
worth. How charming, how interesting, is simplicity in dress, which
in comeliness can be compared with the flowers of the field.—The
[354]
Review and Herald, November 17, 1904.
319
Chapter 121—Simplicity in Dress
“Whose adorning, let it not be that outward adorning of plaiting
the hair, and of wearing of gold, or of putting on of apparel, but let
it be the hidden man of the heart, in that which is not corruptible,
even the ornament of a meek and quiet spirit, which is in the sight
of God of great price.”
Human reasoning has ever sought to evade or set aside the simple,
direct instructions of the word of God. In every age, a majority of
the professed followers of Christ have disregarded those precepts
which enjoin self-denial and humility, which require modesty and
simplicity of conversation, deportment, and apparel. The result has
ever been the same,—departure from the teachings of the gospel
leads to the adoption of the fashions, customs, and principles of the
world. Vital godliness gives place to a dead formalism. The presence
and power of God, withdrawn from those world-loving circles, are
found with a class of humbler worshipers, who are willing to obey the
teachings of the Sacred Word. Through successive generations, this
course has been pursued. One after another, different denominations
have risen and, yielding their simplicity, have lost, in a great measure,
their early power.
A Snare to God’s People
As we see the love of fashion and display among those who
profess to believe present truth, we sadly ask, Will the people of
[355] God learn nothing from the history of the past? There are few who
understand their own hearts. The vain and trifling lovers of fashion
may claim to be followers of Christ; but their dress and conversation
show what occupies the mind and engages the affections. Their lives
betray their friendship for the world, and it claims them as its own.
How can one that has ever tasted the love of Christ be satisfied
with the frivolities of fashion? My heart is pained to see those who
profess to be followers of the meek and lowly Saviour, so eagerly
320
Simplicity in Dress
321
seeking to conform to the world’s standard of dress. Notwithstanding
their profession of godliness, they can hardly be distinguished from
the unbeliever. They do not enjoy a religious life. Their time and
means are devoted to the one object of dressing for display.
Pride and extravagance in dress is a sin to which woman is
especially prone. Hence the injunction of the apostle relates directly
to her: “In like manner, also, that women adorn themselves in
modest apparel, with shamefacedness and sobriety; not with broided
hair, or gold, or pearls, or costly array; but (which becometh women
professing godliness) with good works.”
Reformation Needed
We see steadily gaining ground in the church an evil which the
word of God condemns. What is the duty of those in authority in
regard to this matter? Will the influence of the church be what it
should be, while many of its members obey the dictates of fashion,
rather than the clearly expressed will of God? How can we expect [356]
the presence and aid of the Holy Spirit while we suffer these things
to exist among us? Can we remain silent while the teachings of
Christ are set aside by His professed followers? These things bring
grief and perplexity to those who have the oversight of the church of
God. Will not my Christian sisters themselves reflect candidly and
prayerfully upon this subject? Will they not seek to be guided by
the word of God? The extra time spent in the making up of apparel
according to the fashions of the world should be devoted to close
searching of heart and the study of the Scriptures. The hours that
are worse than wasted in preparing unnecessary adornings, might
be made more valuable than gold if spent in seeking to acquire right
principles and solid attainments. My heart aches as I see young ladies
professing to be followers of Christ who are practically ignorant of
His character and His will. These youth have been satisfied to feed
on husks. The glittering tinsel of the world appears more valuable
to them than the eternal riches. The mental powers, that might be
developed by thought and study, are suffered to lie dormant, and
the affections are undisciplined, because the outward apparel is
considered of more consequence than spiritual loveliness or mental
vigor.
322
Messages to Young People
The Inward Adorning
Will the followers of Christ seek to obtain the inward adorning,
the meek and quiet spirit which God pronounces of great price,
or will they squander the few short hours of probation in needless
[357] labor for display? The Lord would have woman seek constantly
to improve both in mind and heart, gaining intellectual and moral
strength that she may lead a useful and happy life,—a blessing to
the world and an honor to her Creator.
I would ask the youth of today who profess to believe present
truth, wherein they deny self for the truth’s sake. When they really
desire an article of dress, or some ornament or convenience, do
they lay the matter before the Lord in prayer to know if His Spirit
would sanction this expenditure of means? In the preparation of their
clothing, are they careful not to dishonor their profession of faith?
Can they seek the Lord’s blessing upon the time thus employed? It
is one thing to join the church, and quite another thing to be united
to Christ. Unconsecrated, world-loving professors of religion are
one of the most serious causes of weakness in the church of Christ.
In this age of the world there is an unprecedented rage for pleasure. Dissipation and reckless extravagance everywhere prevail. The
multitudes are eager for amusement. The mind becomes trifling and
frivolous, because it is not accustomed to meditation, or disciplined
to study. Ignorant sentimentalism is current. God requires that every
soul shall be cultivated, refined, elevated, and ennobled. But too
often every valuable attainment is neglected for fashionable display
and superficial pleasure. Women permit their souls to be starved and
dwarfed by fashion, and thus they become a curse to society, rather
[358] than a blessing.—The Review and Herald, December 6, 1881.
Chapter 122—Idolatry of Dress
The idolatry of dress is a moral disease. It must not be taken
over into the new life. In most cases, submission to the gospel
requirements will demand a decided change in the dress.
There should be no carelessness in dress. For Christ’s sake,
whose witnesses we are, we should seek to make the best of our
appearance. In the tabernacle service, God specified every detail
concerning the garments of those who ministered before Him. Thus
we are taught that He has a preference in regard to the dress of
those who serve Him. Very specific were the directions given in
regard to Aaron’s robes, for his dress was symbolic. So the dress
of Christ’s followers should be symbolic. In all things we are to be
representatives of Him. Our appearance in every respect should be
characterized by neatness, modesty, and purity. But the word of God
gives no sanction to the making of changes in apparel merely for the
sake of fashion,—that we may appear like the world. Christians are
not to decorate the person with costly array or expensive ornaments.
The words of Scripture in regard to dress should be carefully
considered. We need to understand that which the Lord of heaven
appreciates in even the dressing of the body. All who are in earnest
in seeking for the grace of Christ will heed the precious words of
instruction inspired by God. Even the style of the apparel will
express the truth of the gospel.—Testimonies for the Church 6:96. [359]
323
Chapter 123—True Adornment
Demoralizing extravagance prevails everywhere, and souls are
going to ruin because of their love of dress and display. The life
of nine tenths of those who are devotees of fashion is a living lie.
Deception, fraud, is their daily practice; for they wish to appear that
which they are not.
Nobility of soul, gentleness, generosity, are bartered away to
gratify the lust after evil things. Thousands sell their virtue that
they may have means for following the fashions of the world. Such
madness concerning the changing fashions of the world should call
forth an army of reformers who would take their position for simple
and plain attire. Satan is ever inventing fashions that cannot be
followed except through the sacrifice of money, time, and health.
Following the World
Having before us the picture of the world’s demoralization upon
the point of fashion, how dare professed Christians follow in the path
of the worldling? Shall we appear to sanction these demoralizing
fashions by adopting them? Many do adopt the fashions of the world,
but it is because Christ is not formed within them, the hope of glory.
Luxurious living, extravagant dressing, is carried to such an extent
as to constitute one of the signs of the last days.
[360]
Pride and vanity are manifested everywhere; but those who are
inclined to look into the mirror to admire themselves, have little
inclination to look into the law of God, the great moral mirror. This
idolatry of dress destroys all that is humble, meek, and lovely in the
character. It consumes the precious hours that should be devoted to
meditation, to searching the heart, to the prayerful study of God’s
word. In the word of God, Inspiration has recorded lessons especially
for our instruction....
Devotion to dress takes from the means intrusted for works of
mercy and benevolence, and this extravagant outlay is robbery to324
True Adornment
325
ward God. Our means have not been given to us for the gratification
of pride and love of display. We are to be wise stewards, and clothe
the naked, feed the hungry, and give our means to advance the cause
of God. If we want adornment, the graces of meekness, humility,
modesty, and prudence are suited to every person, in every rank and
condition of life.
Shall we not take our stand as faithful sentinels, and by precept
and example frown down indulgence in the dissipation and extravagance of this degenerate age? Shall we not set a right example to
our youth, and whether we eat or drink, or whatsoever we do, do all
to the glory of God?—The Review and Herald, December 12, 1912. [361]
326
Messages to Young People
Section 13—Recreation and Amusement
[362]
There is a distinction between recreation and amusement.
Recreation, when true to its name, re-creation, tends to strengthen
and build up. Calling us aside from our ordinary cares and
occupations, it affords refreshment for mind and body, and thus
enables us to return with new vigor to the earnest work of life.
Amusement, on the other hand, is sought for the sake of pleasure,
and is often carried to excess; it absorbs the energies that are
required for useful work, and thus proves a hindrance to life’s true
success.—Education, 207.
[363]
Chapter 124—The Value of Recreation
Christians should be the most cheerful and happy people that
live. They may have the consciousness that God is their father and
their everlasting friend.
But many professed Christians do not correctly represent the
Christian religion. They appear gloomy, as if under a cloud. They
often speak of the great sacrifices they have made to become Christians. They appeal to those who have not accepted Christ, representing by their own example and conversation that they must give up
everything which would make life pleasant and joyful. They throw a
pall of darkness over the blessed Christian hope. The impression is
given that God’s requirements are a burden even to the willing soul,
and that everything that would give pleasure, or that would delight
the taste, must be sacrificed.
We do not hesitate to say that this class of professed Christians
have not the genuine article. God is love. Whoso dwelleth in God,
dwelleth in love. All who have indeed become acquainted, by experimental knowledge, with the love and tender compassion of our
Heavenly Father will impart light and joy wherever they may be.
Their presence and influence will be to their associates as the fragrance of sweet flowers, because they are linked to God and heaven,
and the purity and exalted loveliness of heaven are communicated
through them to all that are brought within their influence. This
[364] constitutes them the light of the world, the salt of the earth. They
are indeed savors of life unto life, but not of death unto death.
Christian Recreation
It is the privilege and duty of Christians to seek to refresh their
spirits and invigorate their bodies by innocent recreation, with the
purpose of using their physical and mental powers to the glory
of God. Our recreations should not be scenes of senseless mirth,
taking the form of the nonsensical. We can conduct them in such a
328
Value of Recreation
329
manner as will benefit and elevate those with whom we associate,
and better qualify us and them to more successfully attend to the
duties devolving upon us as Christians.
We cannot be excusable in the sight of God if we engage in
amusements which have a tendency to unfit us for the faithful performance of the ordinary duties of life, and thus lessen our relish for the
contemplation of God and heavenly things. The religion of Christ
is cheering and elevating in its influence. It is above everything
like foolish jesting and joking, vain and frivolous chit-chat. In all
our seasons of recreation we may gather from the Divine Source of
strength fresh courage and power, that we may the more successfully
elevate our lives to purity, true goodness, and holiness.
Love of the Beautiful
Even the great God is a lover of the beautiful. He has given us
unmistakable evidence of this in the work of His hands. He planted
for our first parents a beautiful garden in Eden. Stately trees were [365]
caused to grow out of the ground, of every description, for usefulness
and ornament. The beautiful flowers were formed, of rare loveliness,
of every tint and hue, perfuming the air. The merry songsters, of
varied plumage, caroled forth their joyous songs to the praise of their
Creator. It was the design of God that man should find happiness in
the employment of tending the things He had created, and that his
wants should be met with the fruits of the trees of the garden.
God, who made the Eden home of our first parents so surpassingly lovely, has also given the noble trees, the beautiful flowers,
and everything lovely in nature, for our happiness. He has given
us these tokens of His love that we may have correct views of His
character.
He has implanted in the hearts of His children the love of the
beautiful. But by many this love has been perverted. The benefits
and beauties which God has bestowed upon us have been worshiped,
while the glorious Giver has been forgotten. This is stupid ingratitude. We should acknowledge the love of God to us in all His
creative works, and our hearts should respond to these evidences of
His love by giving Him the heart’s best and holiest affections.
330
Messages to Young People
The Master Artist
God has surrounded us with nature’s beautiful scenery to attract
and interest the mind. It is His design that we should associate the
glories of nature with His character. If we faithfully study the book
[366] of nature, we shall find it a fruitful source for contemplating the
infinite love and power of God.
Many extol artistic skill which will produce lovely paintings
upon canvas. All the powers of the being are by many devoted to
art, yet how far short do these come of the natural. Art can never
attain to the perfection seen in nature. Many professed Christians
will go into ecstacies over the painting of an evening sunset. They
worship the skill of the artist; but they pass by with indifference the
actual glorious sunset which it is their privilege to look upon every
cloudless evening.
Where does the artist obtain his design? From nature. But the
great Master Artist has painted upon heaven’s shifting, changing
canvas the glories of the setting sun. He has tinted and gilded the
heavens with gold, silver, and crimson, as though the portals of high
heaven were thrown open, that we might view its gleamings, and our
imagination take hold of the glory within. Many turn carelessly from
this heavenly wrought picture. They fail to trace the infinite love and
power of God in the surpassing beauties seen in the heavens, but are
almost entranced as they view and worship the imperfect paintings,
in imitation of the Master Artist—The Review and Herald, July 25,
1871.
Unfitted to Resist Temptation
Do not suppose that you can unite yourself with the amusementloving, the gay and pleasure-loving, and at the same time resist
[367] temptation.—The Signs of the Times, June 20, 1900.
Chapter 125—The Love of Worldly Pleasure
It is an alarming fact that the love of the world predominates
in the minds of the young as a class. Many conduct themselves
as if the precious hours of probation, while mercy lingers, were
one grand holiday, and they were placed in the world merely for
their own amusement, to be gratified with a continual round of
excitement. They find their pleasures in the world, and in the things
of the world, and are strangers to the Father and the graces of His
Spirit. Many are reckless in their conversation. They choose to
forget that by their words they are to be justified or condemned.
God is dishonored by the frivolity and the empty, vain talking and
laughing that characterize the life of many of our youth....
Satan makes special efforts to lead them to find happiness in
worldly amusements, and to justify themselves by endeavoring to
show that these amusements are harmless, innocent, and even important for health. He presents the path of holiness as difficult, while
the paths of worldly pleasure are strewn with flowers.
In false and flattering colors, he arrays the world with its pleasures before the youth. But the pleasures of earth will soon come to
an end, and that which is sown must also be reaped. Are personal
attractions, ability, or talents too valuable to devote to God, the author of our being, Him who watches over us every moment? Are our
[368]
qualifications too precious to devote to God?
The Way of Wisdom
The youth often urge that they need something to enliven and
divert the mind. The Christian’s hope is just what is needed. Religion
will prove to the believer a comforter, a sure guide to the Fountain
of true happiness. The young should study the word of God, giving
themselves to meditation and prayer. They will find that their spare
moments cannot be better employed. Wisdom’s “ways are ways of
pleasantness, and all her paths are peace.”
331
332
Messages to Young People
Paul, writing to Titus, exhorts the youth to sobriety: “Young men
likewise exhort to be sober-minded. In all things showing thyself a
pattern of good works: in doctrine showing uncorruptness, gravity,
sincerity, sound speech that cannot be condemned; that he that is
of the contrary part may be ashamed, having no evil thing to say of
you.”
I entreat the youth, for their souls’ sake, to heed the exhortation of
the apostle. All these gracious instructions, warnings, and reproofs
will be either a savor of life unto life or of death unto death.
The young are naturally inclined to feel that not much responsibility, caretaking, or burden-bearing is expected of them. But upon
every one rests the obligation to reach the Bible standard. The light
that shines forth in privileges and opportunities, in the ministry of
the word, in counsels, warnings, and reproofs, will perfect character,
or will condemn the careless. This light is to be cherished by the
young as well as by those who are older. Who will now take their
stand for God, determined to give His service the first place in their
[369] lives? Who will be burden-bearers?
“Remember now thy Creator in the days of thy youth.” Jesus
desires the service of those who have the dew of youth upon them.
He wants them to be heirs of immortality. They may grow up
into noble manhood and womanhood, notwithstanding the moral
pollution that abounds, that corrupts so many of the youth at an
early age. They may be free in Christ; the children of light, not of
darkness.
God calls upon every young man and young woman to renounce
every evil habit, to be diligent in business, fervent in spirit, serving
the Lord. They need not remain in indolence, making no effort to
overcome wrong habits or to improve the conduct. The sincerity of
their prayers will be proved by the vigor of the effort they make to
obey God’s commands. At every step they may renounce evil habits
and associations, believing that the Lord, by the power of His Spirit,
will give them strength to overcome.
Faithfulness in Little Things
Individual, constant, united efforts will be rewarded by success.
Those who desire to do a great deal of good in our world must be
Love of Worldly Pleasure
333
willing to do it in God’s way, by doing little things. He who wishes
to reach the loftiest heights of achievement by doing something great
and wonderful, will fail of doing anything.
Steady progress in a good work, the frequent repetition of one
kind of faithful service, is of more value in God’s sight than the
doing of one great work, and wins for the youth a good report,
[370]
giving character to their efforts....
The youth can do good in laboring to save souls. God holds them
accountable for the use they make of the talents intrusted to them.
Let those who claim to be sons and daughters of God aim at a high
standard. Let them use every faculty God has given them.—The
Youth’s Instructor, January 1, 1907.
Unsatisfied Longings
The continual craving for pleasurable amusements reveals the
deep longings of the soul. But those who drink at this fountain of
worldly pleasure will find their soul-thirst still unsatisfied. They are
deceived; they mistake mirth for happiness; and when the excitement
ceases many sink down into the depths of despondency and despair.
O what madness, what folly, to forsake the “Fountain of living waters” for the “broken cisterns” of worldly pleasure!—Fundamentals
of Christian Education, 422.
Opportunities for Witnessing
If you truly belong to Christ, you will have opportunities for witnessing for Him. You will be invited to attend places of amusement,
and then it will be that you will have an opportunity to testify to your
Lord. If you are true to Christ then, you will not try to form excuses
for your non-attendance, but will plainly and modestly declare that
you are a child of God, and your principles would not allow you to
be in a place, even for one occasion, where you could not invite the
[371]
presence of your Lord.—The Youth’s Instructor, May 4, 1893.
Chapter 126—Words of Counsel
It is in the order of God that the physical as well as the mental
powers shall be trained; but the character of the physical exercise
taken should be in complete harmony with the lessons given by
Christ to His disciples. Those lessons should be exemplified in the
lives of Christians, so that in all the education and self-training of
teachers and students, the heavenly agencies may not record of them
that they are “lovers of pleasures.” This is the record now being
made of a large number, “Lovers of pleasures more than lovers of
God.” 2 Timothy 3:4.
Thus Satan and his angels are laying their snares for souls. They
are working upon the minds of teachers and students to induce them
to engage in exercises and amusements which become intensely
absorbing, and which are of a character to strengthen the lower
passions, and to create appetites and passions that will counteract
the operations of the Spirit of God upon human hearts.
All the teachers in a school need exercise, a change of employment. God has pointed out what this should be,—useful, practical
work. But many have turned away from God’s plan to follow human
inventions, to the detriment of spiritual life. Amusements are doing
more to counteract the working of the Holy Spirit than anything else,
and the Lord is grieved....
“Be sober, be vigilant; because your adversary the devil, as a
[372] roaring lion, walketh about, seeking whom he may devour,” 1 Peter
5:8. He is on the playground, watching your amusements, and
catching every soul whom he finds off guard, sowing his seeds in
human hearts, and gaining control of human minds. He is present in
every exercise in the schoolroom. Those students who allow their
minds to be deeply excited over games are not in the best condition
to receive the instruction, the counsel, the reproof, most essential for
them.
Physical exercise was marked out by the God of wisdom. Some
hours each day should be devoted to useful education in lines of
334
Words of Counsel
335
work that will help the students in learning the duties of practical
life, which are essential for all our youth.
There is need of every one in every school and in every other
institution being as was Daniel, in such close connection with the
Source of all wisdom that he will be enabled to reach the highest
standard in every line. The love and fear of God was before Daniel;
and conscious of his amenability to God, he trained all his powers
to respond as far as possible to the loving care of the great Teacher.
The four Hebrew children would not allow selfish motives and love
of amusements to occupy the golden moments of life. They worked
with willing heart and ready mind. This is no higher standard than
every Christian youth may reach.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers,
[373]
and Students, 281-284.
Chapter 127—Dangerous Amusements for the
Young
The desire for excitement and pleasing entertainment is a temptation and a snare to God’s people, and especially to the young.
Satan is constantly preparing inducements to attract minds from the
solemn work of preparation for scenes just in the future. Through the
agency of worldlings he keeps up a continual excitement to induce
the unwary to join in worldly pleasures. There are shows, lectures,
and an endless variety of entertainments that are calculated to lead
to a love of the world; and through this union with the world faith is
weakened.
Satan is a persevering workman, an artful, deadly foe. Whenever
an incautious word is spoken, whether in flattery or to cause the
youth to look upon some sin with less abhorrence, he takes advantage of it, and nourishes the evil seed, that it may take root and yield
a bountiful harvest. He is in every sense of the word a deceiver,
a skilful charmer. He has many finely woven nets, which appear
innocent, but which are skilfully prepared to entangle the young and
unwary. The natural mind leans toward pleasure and self-gratification. It is Satan’s policy to fill the mind with a desire for worldly
amusement, that there may be no time for the question, How is it
with my soul?
An Unfortunate Age
We are living in an unfortunate age for the young. The prevailing
[374] influence in society is in favor of allowing the youth to follow the
natural turn of their own minds. If their children are very wild,
parents flatter themselves that when they are older and reason for
themselves they will leave off their wrong habits, and become useful
men and women. What a mistake! For years they permit an enemy
to sow the garden of the heart, and suffer wrong principles to grow
and strengthen, seeming not to discern the hidden dangers and the
336
Dangerous Amusements for the Young
337
fearful ending of the path that seems to them the way of happiness.
In many cases all the labor afterward bestowed upon these youth
will avail nothing.
The standard of piety is low among professed Christians generally, and it is hard for the young to resist the worldly influences
that are encouraged by many church-members. The majority of
nominal Christians, while they profess to be living for Christ, are
really living for the world. They do not discern the excellence of
heavenly things, and therefore cannot truly love them. Many profess
to be Christians because Christianity is considered honorable. They
do not discern that genuine Christianity means cross-bearing, and
their religion has little influence to restrain them from taking part in
worldly pleasures.
Some can enter the ballroom, and unite in all the amusements
which it affords. Others cannot go to such lengths as this, yet they
can attend parties of pleasure, picnics, shows, and other places or
worldly amusement; and the most discerning eye would fail to detect
any difference between their appearance and that of unbelievers.
In the present state of society it is no easy task for parents to [375]
restrain their children, and instruct them according to the Bible rule
of right. Children often become impatient under restraint, and wish
to have their own way and to go and come as they please. Especially
from the age of ten to eighteen they are inclined to feel that there
can be no harm in going to worldly gatherings of young associates.
But the experienced Christian parents can see danger. They are
acquainted with the peculiar temperaments of their children, and
know the influence of these things upon their minds; and from a
desire for their salvation, they should keep them back from these
exciting amusements.
When the children decide for themselves to leave the pleasures
of the world and to become Christ’s disciples, what a burden is lifted
from the hearts of careful, faithful parents! Yet even then the labors
of the parents must not cease. These youth have just commenced in
earnest the warfare against sin, and against the evils of the natural
heart, and they need in a special sense the counsel and watch-care
of their parents.
338
Messages to Young People
A Time of Trial Before the Young
Young Sabbath-keepers who have yielded to the influence of the
world, will have to be tested and proved. The perils of the last days
are upon us, and a trial is before the young which many have not
anticipated. They will be brought into distressing perplexity, and
the genuineness of their faith will be proved. They profess to be
looking for the Son of man; yet some of them have been a miserable
[376] example to unbelievers. They have not been willing to give up
the world, but have united with the world in attending picnics and
other gatherings for pleasure, flattering themselves that they were
engaging in innocent amusement. Yet it is just such indulgences that
separate them from God, and make them children of the world.
Some are constantly leaning to the world. Their views and
feelings harmonize much better with the spirit of the world than with
that of Christ’s self-denying followers. It is perfectly natural that they
should prefer the company of those whose spirit will best agree with
their own. And such have quite too much influence among God’s
people. They take part with them, and have a name among them; but
they are a text for unbelievers, and for the weak and unconsecrated
ones in the church. In this refining time these professors will either
be wholly converted and sanctified by obedience to the truth, or they
will be left with the world, to receive their reward with the worldling.
God does not own the pleasure-seeker as His follower. Those
only who are self-denying, and who live lives of sobriety, humility,
and holiness, are true followers of Jesus. And such cannot enjoy the
frivolous, empty conversation of the lover of the world.
Separation from the World
The true followers of Christ will have sacrifices to make. They
will shun places of worldly amusement because they find no Jesus
there,—no influence which will make them heavenly minded and
[377] increase their growth in grace. Obedience to the word of God will
lead them to come out from all these things, and be separate.
“By their fruits ye shall know them” (Matthew 7:20), the Saviour
declared. All the true followers of Christ bear fruit to His glory.
Their lives testify that a good work has been wrought in them by
Dangerous Amusements for the Young
339
the Spirit of God, and their fruit is unto holiness. Their lives are
elevated and pure. Right actions are the unmistakable fruit of true
godliness, and those who bear no fruit of this kind reveal that they
have no experience in the things of God. They are not in the Vine.
Said Jesus, “Abide in Me, and I in you. As the branch cannot bear
fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine; no more can ye, except ye
abide in Me. I am the vine, ye are the branches: he that abideth in
Me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit: for without
Me ye can do nothing.” John 15:4, 5.
Those who would be worshipers of the true God must sacrifice
every idol. Jesus said to the lawyer, “Thou shalt love the Lord thy
God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy mind.
This is the first commandment.” Matthew 22:37, 38. The first four
precepts of the decalogue allow no separation of the affections from
God. Nor must anything share our supreme delight in Him. We
cannot advance in Christian experience until we put away everything
that separates us from God.
The great Head of the church, who has chosen His people out of
the world, requires them to be separate from the world. He designs
that the spirit of His commandments, by drawing His followers to
Himself, shall separate them from worldly elements. To love God [378]
and keep His commandments is far away from loving the world’s
pleasures and its friendship. There is no concord between Christ and
Belial.
Promises to the Young
The youth who follow Christ have a warfare before them; they
have a daily cross to bear in coming out of the world and imitating
the life of Christ. But there are many precious promises on record
for those who seek the Saviour early. Wisdom calls to the sons of
men, “I love them that love me; and those that seek me early shall
find me.” Proverbs 8:17.
“Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to
the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation
of Jesus Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves
according to the former lusts in your ignorance: but as He which
hath called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of conversation.”
340
Messages to Young People
1 Peter 1:13-15. “For the grace of God that bringeth salvation hath
appeared to all men, teaching us that, denying ungodliness and
worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously, and godly, in
this present world; looking for that blessed hope, and the glorious
appearing of the great God and our Saviour Jesus Christ; who gave
Himself for us, that He might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify
unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works.” Titus 2:11[379] 14.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 325-330.
Chapter 128—Establishing Right Principles in the
Youth
The young should be controlled by firm principle, that they
may rightly improve the powers which God has given them. But
youth follow impulse so much and so blindly, without reference
to principle, that they are constantly in danger. Since they cannot
always have the guidance and protection of parents and guardians,
they need to be trained to self-reliance and self-control. They must
be taught to think and act from conscientious principle.
Relaxation and Amusement
Those who are engaged in study should have relaxation. The
mind must not be constantly confined to close thought, for the delicate mental machinery becomes worn. The body as well as the
mind must have exercise. But there is great need of temperance in
amusements, as in every other pursuit. And the character of these
amusements should be carefully and thoroughly considered. Every
youth should ask himself, What influence will these amusements
have on physical, mental, and moral health? Will my mind become
so infatuated as to forget God? Shall I cease to have His glory before
me?
Card-playing should be prohibited. The associations and tendencies are dangerous.... There is nothing in such amusements beneficial
to soul or body. There is nothing to strengthen the intellect, nothing [380]
to store it with valuable ideas for future use. The conversation is
often upon trivial and degrading subjects....
Expertness in handling cards often leads to a desire to put this
knowledge and tact to some use for personal benefit. A small sum is
staked, and then a larger, until a thirst for gaming is acquired, which
leads to certain ruin. How many has this pernicious amusement led
to every sinful practice, to poverty, to prison, to murder, and to the
341
342
Messages to Young People
gallows! And yet many parents do not see the terrible gulf of ruin
that is yawning for our youth.
Among the most dangerous resorts for pleasure is the theater.
Instead of being a school for morality and virtue, as is so often
claimed, it is the very hotbed of immorality. Vicious habits and sinful
propensities are strengthened and confirmed by these entertainments.
Low songs, lewd gestures, expressions, and attitudes, deprave the
imagination and debase the morals. Every youth who habitually
attends such exhibitions will be corrupted in principle. There is no
influence in our land more powerful to poison the imagination, to
destroy religious impressions, and to blunt the relish for tranquil
pleasures and sober realities of life, than theatrical amusements.
The love for these scenes increases with every indulgence, as the
desire for intoxicating drink strengthens with its use. The only safe
course is to shun the theater, the circus, and every other questionable
place of amusement.
There are modes of recreation which are highly beneficial to
both body and mind. An enlightened, discriminating mind will
[381] find abundant means for entertainment and diversion, from sources
not only innocent, but instructive. Recreation in the open air, the
contemplation of the works of God in nature, will be of the highest
benefit.—Testimonies for the Church 4:651-653.
Provide Innocent Pleasures
Youth cannot be made as sedate and grave as old age, the child
as sober as the sire. While sinful amusements are condemned,
as they should be, let parents, teachers, and guardians of youth
provide in their stead innocent pleasures, which will not taint or
corrupt the morals. Do not bind down the young to rigid rules and
restraints that will lead them to feel themselves oppressed, and to
break over and rush into paths of folly and destruction. With a firm,
kind, considerate hand, hold the lines of government, guiding and
controlling their minds and purposes, yet so gently, so wisely, so
lovingly, that they will still know that you have their best good in
view.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 335.
Establishing Right Principles in the Youth
343
Recreation in Missionary Work
The hours so often spent in amusement that refreshes neither
body nor soul should be spent in visiting the poor, the sick, and
the suffering, or in seeking to help some one who is in need.—
[382]
Testimonies for the Church 6:276.
Chapter 129—Unholy Influences at Work
I entreat the students in our schools to be sober-minded. The
frivolity of the young is not pleasing to God. Their sports and games
open the door to a flood of temptations. They are in possession of
God’s heavenly endowment in their intellectual faculties, and they
should not allow their thoughts to be cheap and low. A character
formed in accordance with the precepts of God’s word will reveal
steadfast principles, pure, noble aspirations. The Holy Spirit cooperates with the powers of the human mind, and high and holy
impulses are the sure result....
The low, common pleasure parties, gatherings for eating and
drinking, singing and playing on instruments of music, are inspired
by a spirit that is from beneath. They are an oblation unto Satan....
Those who take the lead in these frivolities bring upon the cause
a stain not easily effaced. They wound their own souls, and will
carry the scars through their lifetime. The evil-doer may see his
sins, and repent, and God may pardon the transgressor; but the
power of discernment which ought ever to be kept keen and sensitive
to distinguish between the sacred and the common, is in a great
measure destroyed.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students,
[383] 366-368.
344
Chapter 130—Joy in Religion
The future abode of the righteous, and their everlasting reward,
are high and ennobling themes for the young to contemplate. Dwell
upon the marvelous plan of salvation, the great sacrifice made by the
King of glory that you might be elevated through the merits of His
blood, and by obedience finally be exalted to the throne of Christ.
This subject should engage the noblest contemplation of the mind.
To be brought into favor with God,—what a privilege! ...
Young friends, I saw that with such employment and diversion as
this, you might be happy. But the reason why you are restless is, you
do not seek to the only true source for happiness. You are ever trying
to find out of Christ the enjoyment which is found only in Him. In
Him are no disappointed hopes. Prayer,—oh, how is this precious
privilege neglected! The reading of the word of God prepares the
mind for prayer. One of the greatest reasons why you have so little
disposition to draw nearer to God by prayer is, you have unfitted
yourselves for this sacred work by reading fascinating stories, which
have excited the imagination and aroused unholy passions. The word
of God becomes distasteful, the hour of prayer is forgotten. Prayer
is the strength of the Christian. When alone, he is not alone; he feels
the presence of One who has said, “Lo, I am with you alway.”
The young want just what they have not; namely, religion. Nothing can take the place of this. Profession alone is nothing. Names [384]
are registered upon the church-books upon earth, but not in the
book of life. I saw that there is not one in twenty of the youth who
knows what experimental religion is. They serve themselves, and
yet profess to be servants of Christ; but unless the spell which is
upon them be broken, they will soon realize that the portion of the
transgressor is theirs. As for self-denial or sacrifice for the truth’s
sake, they have found an easier way above it all. As for the earnest
pleading with tears and strong cries to God for His pardoning grace,
and for strength from Him to resist the temptations of Satan, they
have found it unnecessary to be so earnest and zealous; they can get
345
346
Messages to Young People
along well without it. Christ, the King of glory, went often alone to
the mountains and desert places to pour out His soul’s request to His
Father; but sinful man, in whom is no strength, thinks he can live
without so much prayer.—Testimonies for the Church 1:503-505.
The Example of Jesus
Jesus reproved self-indulgence in all its forms, yet He was social
in His nature. He accepted the hospitality of all classes, visiting the
homes of the rich and the poor, the learned and the ignorant, and
seeking to elevate their thoughts from questions of commonplace
life to those things that are spiritual and eternal. He gave no license
to dissipation, and no shadow of worldly levity marred His conduct;
yet he found pleasure in scenes of innocent happiness, and by His
presence sanctioned the social gathering.—The Desire of Ages, 150,
[385] 151.
Chapter 131—Christian Recreation
While we are seeking to refresh our spirits and invigorate our
bodies, we are required of God to use all our powers at all times to
the best purpose. We can, and should, conduct our recreations in
such a manner that we shall be better fitted for the more successful
discharge of the duties devolving upon us, and our influence will be
more beneficial upon those with whom we associate. We can return
from such occasions to our homes improved in mind and refreshed
in body, and prepared to engage in the work anew with better hope
and better courage...
We are here to benefit humanity and to be a blessing to society;
and if we let our minds run in that low channel that many who are
seeking only vanity and folly permit their minds to run in, how can
we be a benefit to our race and generation? how can we be a blessing
to society around us? ...
Principles Contrasted
Between the associations of the followers of Christ for Christian
recreation and worldly gatherings for pleasure and amusement will
exist a marked contrast. Instead of prayer and the mentioning of
Christ and sacred things, will be heard from the lips of worldlings
the silly laugh and the trifling conversation. The idea is to have a
general high time. Their amusements commence in folly and end
in vanity. Our gatherings should be so conducted, and we should so
conduct ourselves, that when we return to our homes we can have a [386]
conscience void of offense toward God and man; a consciousness
that we have not wounded or injured in any manner those with whom
we have been associated, or had an injurious influence over them.
The natural mind leans toward pleasure and self-gratification. It
is Satan’s policy to manufacture an abundance of this. He seeks to
fill the minds of men with a desire for worldly amusement, that they
may have no time to ask themselves the question, How is it with my
347
348
Messages to Young People
soul? The love of pleasure is infectious. Given up to this, the mind
hurries from one point to another, ever seeking for some amusement.
Obedience to the law of God counteracts this inclination, and builds
barriers against ungodliness.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and
Students, 336-337.
Young men should remember that they are accountable for all the
privileges they have enjoyed, for the improvement of their time, and
for the right use of their abilities. They may inquire, Shall we have
no amusement or recreation? Shall we work, work, work, without
variation?
Any amusement in which you can engage asking the blessing
of God upon it in faith, will not be dangerous. But any amusement
which disqualifies you for secret prayer, for devotion at the altar
of prayer, or for taking part in the prayer meeting, is not safe, but
[387] dangerous.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 337.
Chapter 132—Social Gatherings
Gatherings for social intercourse are made in the highest degree
profitable and instructive when those who meet together have the
love of God glowing in their hearts; when they meet to exchange
thoughts in regard to the word of God, or to consider methods for
advancing His work and doing good to their fellow men. When the
Holy Spirit is regarded as a welcome guest at these gatherings, when
nothing is said or done to grieve it away, God is honored, and those
who meet together are refreshed and strengthened.
But there are social gatherings of a different character, where
pride of appearance, hilarity, and trifling are too often seen. In their
desire for amusement, those who attend are in danger of forgetting
God, and things take place that make the watching angels weep. The
scene of pleasure becomes, for the time being, their paradise. All
give themselves up to hilarity and mirth. The eyes sparkle, the cheek
is flushed; but conscience sleeps.
Lack of Spirituality Revealed
Such enthusiasm and inspiration have not a heavenly origin.
They are entirely of this earth. Sadly the angels of heaven look
upon the forgetfulness of those for whom Christ has done so much.
When sickness and death come to those who have lived merely for
self-pleasing, too late they find that they have no oil in their lamps,
[388]
and that they are utterly unfit to close their life’s history.
The tenor of the conversation carried on at many social gatherings reveals what the heart is set upon. The trifling talk, the foolish
witticisms, spoken only to create a laugh, do not rightly represent
Christ. Those who utter them would not be willing to meet a record
of their words. Wrong impressions are made upon the listeners, and
reproach is cast upon Christ. O that the youth would guard well their
words! for by them they will be justified or by them condemned.
Remember that Jesus is beside you wherever you go, noting your ac349
350
Messages to Young People
tions and listening to your words. Would you be ashamed to hear His
voice speaking to you, and to know that He hears your conversation?
...
The once earnest Christian who takes part in worldly amusements is on dangerous ground. He has left the region pervaded by
the vital atmosphere of heaven, and has plunged into an atmosphere
of mist and fog; for in many cases pleasure parties and gatherings
for amusement are a reproach to the religion of Christ.
He who maintains his connection with God cannot in heart participate in them. The words he hears are not congenial to him; for
they are not the language of Canaan. The speakers do not give
evidence that they are making melody in their hearts to God.
Subtle Influences
Those who are artificial in character and religious experience
too readily gather for pleasure and amusement, and their influence
attracts others. Sometimes young men and women who are trying
[389] to be Bible Christians are persuaded to join the party. Unwilling to
be thought singular, and naturally inclined to follow the example
of others, they place themselves under the influence of those who,
perhaps, have never felt the divine touch on mind or heart. Had they
prayerfully consulted the divine standard, to learn what Christ has
said in regard to the fruit to be borne on the Christian tree, they
would have discerned that these entertainments were really banquets
prepared to keep souls from accepting the invitation to the marriage
supper of the Lamb.
It sometimes happens that by frequenting places of amusement,
youth who have been carefully instructed in the way of the Lord
are carried away by the glamour of human influence, and form
attachments for those whose education and training have been of
a worldly character. They sell themselves into lifelong bondage
by uniting with persons who have not the ornament of a Christlike
spirit. Those who truly love and serve God will fear to descend
to the world’s level by choosing the society of those who have not
enthroned Christ in their hearts. They will stand boldly for Christ,
even though their course may be one of self-denial and self-sacrifice.
Social Gatherings
351
The Antidote for Frivolity
Christ lived a life of toil and sacrifice for us, and can we not deny
ourselves for Him? Are not the atonement He has made for us and
the righteousness He waits to give us themes worthy of occupying
our minds? If the youth will draw from the storehouse of the Bible
the treasures it contains, if they will meditate on the pardon, peace, [390]
and everlasting righteousness that crown a life of self-denial, they
will have no desire for questionable excitement of amusement.
Christ rejoices when the thoughts of the young are occupied by
the grand and ennobling themes of salvation. He enters the hearts of
all such as an abiding guest, filling them with joy and peace. And
the love of Christ in the soul is as “a well of water, springing up into
everlasting life.” ... Those who possess this love will delight to talk
of the things that God has prepared for them that love Him.
The eternal God has drawn the line of distinction between the
saint and the sinner, between converted and unconverted. The two
classes do not blend into each other imperceptibly, like the colors
of a rainbow, but are as distinct as midday and midnight. God’s
people cannot with safety enter into intimate associations with those
who know the truth, but do not practice it. The patriarch Jacob,
when speaking of certain deeds of his sons, which he contemplated
with horror, exclaimed, “O my soul, come not thou into their secret;
unto their assembly mine honor, be not thou united.” He felt that
his own honor would be compromised if he associated with sinners
in their doings. He lifted the danger signal, warning us to shun
wrong associations, lest we become tainted with evil. And the Holy
Spirit, through the apostle Paul, utters a similar warning, “Have no
fellowship with the unfruitful works of darkness, but rather reprove
[391]
them.”—The Youth’s Instructor, February 4, 1897.
Acceptable Social Gatherings
Every talent of influence is to be sacredly cherished and used
for the purpose of gathering souls to Christ. Young men and young
women should not think that their sports, their evening parties and
musical entertainments, as usually conducted, are acceptable to
Christ.
352
Messages to Young People
Light has been given me, again and again, that all our gatherings
should be characterized by a decided religious influence. If our
young people would assemble to read and understand the Scriptures,
asking, “What shall I do that I may have eternal life?” and then place
themselves unitedly upon the side of truth, the Lord Jesus would let
His blessing come into their hearts.
O that every church-member, every worker in our institutions,
might realize that this life is a school in which to prepare for examination by the God of heaven, with regard to purity, cleanness of
thought, unselfishness of action! Every word and act, every thought,
is recorded on the record books of heaven....
It is through the power and prevalence of truth that we must
be sanctified, and elevated to the true dignity of the standard set
forth in the word. The way of the Lord can be learned only through
most careful obedience to His word. Study the word.—The Youth’s
[392] Instructor, August 14, 1906.
Chapter 133—How to Spend Holidays
Recreation is needful to those who are engaged in physical labor,
and is still more essential for those whose labor is principally mental.
It is not essential to our salvation, nor for the glory of God, to keep
the mind laboring constantly and excessively, even upon religious
themes. There are amusements, such as dancing, card-playing, chess,
checkers, etc., which we cannot approve, because Heaven condemns
them. These amusements open the door for great evil. They are not
beneficial in their tendency, but have an exciting influence, producing
in some minds a passion for those plays which lead to gambling and
dissipation. All such plays should be condemned by Christians, and
something perfectly harmless should be substituted in their place.
I saw that our holidays should not be spent in patterning after
the world, yet they should not be passed by unnoticed, for this will
bring dissatisfaction to our children. On these days when there is
danger that our children will exposed to evil influences, and become
corrupted by the pleasures and excitement of the world, let the
parents study to get up something to take the place of more dangerous
amusements. Give your children to understand that you have their
good and happiness in view.
Let several families living in a city or village unite and leave the
occupations which have taxed them physically and mentally, and
make an excursion into the country, to the side of a fine lake or to
a nice grove, where the scenery of nature is beautiful. They should [393]
provide themselves with plain, hygienic food, the very best fruits
and grains, and spread their table under the shade of some tree, or
under the canopy of heaven. The ride, the exercise, and the scenery
will quicken the appetite, and they can enjoy a repast which kings
might envy.
On such occasions parents and children should feel free from
care, labor, and perplexity. Parents should become children with
their children, making everything as pleasant for them as possible.
Let the whole day be given to recreation.
353
354
Messages to Young People
Exercise in the open air, for those whose employment has been
within doors and sedentary, will be beneficial to health. All who can,
should feel it a duty to pursue this course. Nothing will be lost, but
much gained. They can return to their occupations with new life and
new courage to engage in their labor with zeal, and they are better
prepared to resist disease.—Testimonies for the Church 1:514, 515.
Christian Sources of Pleasure
God has provided for every one pleasure that may be enjoyed by
rich and poor alike,—the pleasure found in cultivating pureness of
thought and unselfishness of action, the pleasure that comes from
speaking sympathizing words and doing kindly deeds. From those
who perform such service, the light of Christ shines to brighten lives
[394] darkened by many sorrows.—Testimonies for the Church 9:57.
Chapter 134—Literary Societies
It is often asked, Are literary societies a benefit to our youth?
To answer this question properly, we should consider not only the
avowed purpose of such societies, but the influence which they have
actually exerted, as proved by experience. The improvement of the
mind is a duty which we owe to ourselves, to society, and to God.
But we should never devise means for the cultivation of the intellect
at the expense of the moral and the spiritual. And it is only by the
harmonious development of both the mental and the moral faculties
that the highest perfection of either can be attained. Are these results
secured by literary societies as they are generally conducted?
Literary societies are almost universally exerting an influence
contrary to that which the name indicates. As generally conducted,
they are an injury to the youth; for Satan comes in to put his stamp
upon the exercises. All that makes men manly or women womanly is
reflected from the character of Christ. The less we have of Christ in
such societies, the less we have of the elevating, refining, ennobling
element which should prevail. When worldlings conduct these meetings to meet their wishes, the spirit of Christ is excluded. The mind
is drawn away from serious reflection, away from God, away from
the real and substantial, to the imaginary and the superficial. Literary
societies—would that the name expressed their true character! What
[395]
is the chaff to the wheat?
The purposes and objects which lead to the formation of literary
societies may be good; but unless wisdom from God shall control
these organizations, they will become a positive evil. The irreligious
and unconsecrated in heart and life are usually admitted, and are
often placed in the most responsible positions. Rules and regulations
may be adopted that are thought to be sufficient to hold in check
every deleterious influence; but Satan, a shrewd general, is at work
to mould the society to suit his plans, and in time he too often
succeeds. The great adversary finds ready access to those whom he
has controlled in the past, and through them he accomplishes his
355
356
Messages to Young People
purpose. Various entertainments are introduced to make the meetings
interesting and attractive for worldlings, and thus the exercises of
the so-called literary society too often degenerate into demoralizing
theatrical performances and cheap nonsense. All these gratify the
carnal mind, which is at enmity with God; but they do not strengthen
the intellect nor confirm the morals.
The association of the God-fearing with the unbelieving in these
societies does not make saints of sinners. When God’s people voluntarily unite with the worldly and the unconsecrated, and give them
the pre-eminence, they will be led away from Him by the unsanctified influence under which they have placed themselves. For a short
time there may be nothing seriously objectionable, but minds that
have not been brought under the control of the Spirit of God will not
take readily to those things which savor of truth and righteousness.
If they had had heretofore any relish for spiritual things, they would
[396] have placed themselves in the ranks of Jesus Christ. The two classes
are controlled by different masters, and are opposites in their purposes, hopes, tastes, and desires. The followers of Jesus enjoy sober,
sensible, ennobling themes, while those who have no love for sacred
things cannot take pleasure in these gatherings, unless the superficial
and unreal constitutes a prominent feature of the exercises. Little
by little the spiritual element is ruled out by the irreligious, and the
effort to harmonize principles which are antagonistic in their nature
proves a decided failure.
Efforts have been made to devise a plan for the establishment of a
literary society which shall prove a benefit to all connected with it,—
a society in which all the members shall feel a moral responsibility
to make it what it should be, and to avoid the evils which often
make such associations dangerous to religious principles. Persons
of discretion and good judgment, who have a living connection
with heaven, who will see the evil tendencies, and, not deceived by
Satan, will move straight forward in the path of integrity, continually
holding aloft the banner of Christ—such ones are needed to control
in these societies. Such an influence will command respect, and
make these gatherings a blessing rather than a curse.
If men and women of mature age would unite with the youth to
organize and conduct such a literary society, it might become both
useful and interesting. But when such gatherings degenerate into
Literary Societies
357
occasions for fun and boisterous mirth, they are anything but literary
[397]
or elevating. They are debasing to both mind and morals.
Bible reading, the critical examination of Bible subjects, essays written upon topics which would improve the mind and impart
knowledge, the study of the prophecies or the precious lessons of
Christ,—these will have an influence to strengthen the mental powers
and increase spirituality. A familiar acquaintance with the Scriptures
sharpens the discerning powers, and fortifies the soul against the
attacks of Satan.
Few realize that it is a duty to exercise control over the thoughts
and imaginations. It is difficult to keep the undisciplined mind
fixed upon profitable subjects. But if the thoughts are not properly
employed, religion cannot flourish in the soul. The mind must
be preoccupied with sacred and eternal things, or it will cherish
trifling and superficial thoughts. Both the intellectual and the moral
powers must be disciplined, and they will strengthen and improve
by exercise....
The intellect, as well as the heart, must be consecrated to the
service of God. He has claims upon all there is of us. The follower
of Christ should not indulge in any gratification, or engage in any
enterprise, however innocent or laudable it may appear, which an
enlightened conscience tells him would abate his ardor or lessen
his spirituality. Every Christian should labor to press back the tide
of evil, and save our youth from the influences that would sweep
them down to ruin. May God help us to press our way against the
[398]
current.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 541-544.
Chapter 135—Dancing
The true Christian will not desire to enter any place of amusement
or engage in any diversion upon which he cannot ask the blessing
of God. He will not be found at the theater, the billiard hall, or the
bowling saloon. He will not unite with the gay waltzers, or indulge
in any other bewitching pleasure that will banish Christ from the
mind.
To those who plead for these diversions, we answer, We cannot
indulge in them in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. The blessing of
God would not be invoked upon the hour spent at the theater or in
the dance. No Christian would wish to meet death in such a place.
No one would wish to be found there when Christ shall come.
When we come to the final hour, and stand face to face with
the record of our lives, shall we regret that we have attended so
few parties of pleasure? that we have participated in so few scenes
of thoughtless mirth? Shall we not, rather, bitterly regret that so
many precious hours have been wasted in self-gratification,—so
many opportunities neglected, which, rightly improved, would have
secured for us immortal treasures?
It has become customary for professors of religion to excuse
almost any pernicious indulgence to which the heart is wedded. By
familiarity with sin, they become blinded to its enormity. Many
who claim to be children of God gloss over sins which His word
[399] condemns, by linking some purpose of church charity with their
godless carousals. Thus they borrow the livery of heaven to serve
the devil in. Souls are deceived, led astray, and lost to virtue and
integrity by these fashionable dissipations.
In the Path of Dissipation
In many religious families, dancing and card-playing are made a
parlor pastime. It is urged that these are quiet, home amusements,
which may be safely enjoyed under the parental eye. But a love
358
Dancing
359
for these exciting pleasures is thus cultivated, and that which was
considered harmless at home will not long be regarded dangerous
abroad. It is yet to be ascertained that there is any good to be
obtained from these amusements. They do not give vigor to the
body nor rest to the mind. They do not implant in the soul one
virtuous or holy sentiment. On the contrary, they destroy all relish
for serious thought and for religious services. It is true that there
is a wide contrast between the better class of select parties and the
promiscuous and degraded assemblies of the low dance house. Yet
all are steps in the path of dissipation.
The amusement of dancing, as conducted at the present day, is a
school of depravity, a fearful curse to society. If all in our great cities
who are yearly ruined by this means could be brought together, what
histories of wrecked lives would be revealed. How many who now
stand ready to apologize for this practice would be filled with anguish
and amazement at the result. How can professedly Christian parents
consent to place their children in the way of temptation, by attending
with them such scenes of festivity? How can young men and young [400]
women barter their souls for this infatuating pleasure?—The Review
and Herald, February 28, 1882.
The Danger of Amusements
The love of pleasure is one of the most dangerous, because it
is one of the most subtle, of the many temptations that assail the
children and youth in the cities. Holidays are numerous; games
and horse racing draw thousands, and the whirl of excitement and
pleasure attracts them away from the sober duties of life. Money
that should have been saved for better uses—in many cases the
scanty earnings of the poor—is frittered away for amusements.—
Fundamentals of Christian Education, 422.
Guided by Principle
Many are so fearful of provoking unfriendly criticism or malicious gossip that they dare not act from principle. They dare not
identify themselves with those who follow Christ fully. They desire to conform to worldly customs and secure the approbation of
360
Messages to Young People
worldlings. Christ gave Himself for us “that He might redeem us
from all iniquity, and purify unto Himself a peculiar people, zealous
[401] of good works.”-The Review and Herald, November 29, 1887. (402)
Section 14—Social Relations
[402]
It is through the social relations that Christianity comes in contact
with the world. Every man or woman who has received the divine
illumination is to shed light on the dark pathway of those who are
unacquainted with the better way. Social power, sanctified by the
Spirit of Christ, must be improved in bringing souls to the
Saviour.—The Ministry of Healing, 496.
[403]
Chapter 136—Social to Save
The example of Christ in linking Himself with the interests of
humanity should be followed by all who preach His word, and by all
who have received the gospel of His grace. We are not to renounce
social communion. We should not seclude ourselves from others. In
order to reach all classes, we must meet them where they are. They
will seldom seek us of their own accord. Not alone from the pulpit
are the hearts of men touched by divine truth. There is another field
of labor, humbler, it may be, but fully as promising. It is found in the
home of the lowly, and in the mansion of the great; at the hospitable
board, and in gatherings for innocent social enjoyment.
As disciples of Christ we shall not mingle with the world from a
mere love of pleasure, to unite with them in folly. Such associations
can result only in harm. We should never give sanction to sin by
our words or our deeds, our silence or our presence. Wherever
we go, we are to carry Jesus with us, and to reveal to others the
preciousness of our Saviour. But those who try to preserve their
religion by hiding it within stone walls lose precious opportunities
of doing good. Through the social relations, Christianity comes
in contact with the world. Every one who has received the divine
illumination is to brighten the pathway of those who know not the
Light of life.
We should all become witnesses for Jesus. Social power, sancti[404] fied by the grace of Christ, must be improved in winning souls to
the Saviour. Let the world see that we are not selfishly absorbed in
our own interests, but that we desire others to share our blessings
and privileges. Let them see that our religion does not make us
unsympathetic or exacting. Let all who profess to have found Christ
minister as He did for the benefit of men.
We should never give to the world the false impression that
Christians are a gloomy, unhappy people. If our eyes are fixed
on Jesus, we shall see a compassionate Redeemer, and shall catch
light from His countenance. Wherever His spirit reigns, there peace
362
Social to Save
363
abides. And there will be joy also, for there is a calm, holy trust in
God.
Christ is pleased with His followers when they show that, though
human, they are partakers of the divine nature. They are not statues,
but living men and women. Their hearts, refreshed by the dews of
divine grace, open and expand to the Sun of Righteousness. The
light that shines upon them they reflect upon others in works that are
luminous with the love of Christ.—The Desire of Ages, 152, 153.
Association Influences Destiny
God’s word places great stress upon the influence of association,
even on men and women. How much greater is its power on the
developing mind and character of children and youth! The company
they keep, the principles they adopt, the habits they form, will decide
the question of their usefulness here, and of their future destiny.—
[405]
Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 220.
Chapter 137—Christian Sociability and Courtesy
Christian sociability is altogether too little cultivated by God’s
people. This branch of education should not be neglected or lost
sight of in our schools.
Students should be taught that they are not independent atoms,
but that each one is a thread which is to unite with other threads in
composing a fabric. In no department can this instruction be more
effectually given than in the school home. Here students are daily
surrounded by opportunities which, if improved, will greatly aid in
developing the social traits of their characters. It lies in their own
power so to improve their time and opportunities as to develop a
character that will make them happy and useful. Those who shut
themselves up within themselves, who are unwilling to be drawn
upon to bless others by friendly associations, lose many blessings;
for by mutual contact minds receive polish and refinement; by social
intercourse acquaintances are formed and friendships contracted
which result in a unity of heart and an atmosphere of love which is
pleasing in the sight of heaven.
Especially should those who have tasted the love of Christ develop their social powers, for in this way they may win souls to the
Saviour. Christ should not be hid away in their hearts, shut in as a
coveted treasure, sacred and sweet, to be enjoyed solely by themselves; nor should the love of Christ be manifested toward those only
[406] who please their fancy. Students are to be taught the Christlikeness
of exhibiting a kindly interest, a social disposition, toward those who
are in the greatest need, even though these may not be their own
chosen companions. At all times and in all places Jesus manifested
a loving interest in the human family, and shed about Him the light
of a cheerful piety. Students should be taught to follow in His steps.
They should be taught to manifest Christian interest, sympathy, and
love for their youthful companions, and endeavor to draw them to
Jesus; Christ should be in their hearts as a well of water springing up
into everlasting life, refreshing all with whom they come in contact.
364
Christian Sociability and Courtesy
365
It is this willing, loving ministry for others in times of necessity
that is accounted precious with God. Thus even while attending
school, students may, if true to their profession, be living missionaries for God. All this will take time; but the time thus employed
is profitably spent, for in this way the student is learning how to
present Christianity to the world.
Christ did not refuse to mingle with others in friendly intercourse.
When invited to a feast by Pharisee or publican, He accepted the
invitation. On such occasions every word that He uttered was a
savor of life unto life to His hearers; for He made the dinner hour an
occasion of imparting many precious lessons adapted to their needs.
Christ thus taught His disciples how to conduct themselves when
in the company of those who were not religious as well as of those
[407]
who were.—Testimonies for the Church 6:172, 173.
Chapter 138—Guiding Principles
The heart belongs to Jesus. He has paid an infinite price for the
soul; and He intercedes before the Father as our Mediator, pleading
not as a petitioner, but as conqueror who would claim that which
is His own. He is able to save to the uttermost, for He ever lives
to make intercession for us. A young heart is a precious offering,
the most valuable gift that can be presented to God. All that you
are, all the ability you possess, comes from God a sacred trust, to be
rendered back to Him again in a willing, holy offering. You cannot
give to God anything that He has not first given you. Therefore when
the heart is given to God, it is giving to Him a gift which he has
purchased and is His own.
There are many claimants to the time, the affections, and the
strength of youth. Satan claims the youth as his property, and a
vast number render to him all the ability, all the talent, they possess.
The world claims the heart; but that heart belongs to the One who
redeemed it. If given to the world, it will be filled with care, sorrow,
and disappointed hopes; it will become impure and corrupted. It
would be the worst kind of robbery to give to the world your heart’s
affections and service, for they belong to God. You cannot with
profit give your heart to pleasure-seeking.
The enemy of righteousness has every kind of pleasure prepared
[408] for youth in all conditions of life; and they are not presented alone in
crowded cities, but in every spot inhabited by human beings. Satan
loves to secure the youth in his ranks as soldiers. The arch fiend
well knows with what material he has to deal; and he has displayed
his infernal wisdom in devising customs and pleasures for the youth
which will separate their affections from Jesus Christ....
The Prodigal
The lesson of the prodigal is given for the instruction of youth.
In his life of pleasure and sinful indulgence, he expends his portion
366
Guiding Principles
367
of the inheritance in riotous living. He is friendless, and in a strange
country; clad in rags, hungry, longing even for the refuse fed to
the swine. His last hope is to return, penitent and humbled, to his
father’s house, where he is welcomed, forgiven, and taken back to
a father’s heart. Many youth are doing as he did, living a careless,
pleasure-loving, spendthrift life, forsaking the fountain of living
waters, the fountain of true pleasure, and hewing out to themselves
broken cisterns, which can hold no water.
God’s Gracious Invitation
God’s invitation comes to each youth, “My son, give Me thine
heart; I will keep it pure; I will satisfy its longings with true happiness.” God loves to make the youth happy, and that is why He would
have them give their hearts into His keeping, that all the God-given
faculties of the being may be kept in a vigorous, healthful condition.
They are holding God’s gift of life. He makes the heart beat; he
gives strength to every faculty. Pure enjoyment will not debase one [409]
of God’s gifts. We sin against our own bodies, and sin against God,
when seeking pleasures which separate our affections from God.
The youth are to consider that they are placed in the world on trial,
to see whether they have characters that will fit them to live with
angels.
When your associates urge you into paths of vice and folly,
and all around you are tempting you to forget God, to destroy the
capabilities God has intrusted to you, and to debase all that is noble in
your nature, resist them. Remember that you are the Lord’s property,
bought with a price, the suffering and agony of the Son of God....
The Lord Jesus claims your service. He loves you. If you doubt
His love, look to Calvary. The light reflected from the cross shows
you the magnitude of that love which no tongue can tell. “He that
keepeth My commandments, he it is that loveth Me.” We are to
become acquainted by diligent study with the commandments of
God; and then show that we are His obedient sons and daughters.
368
Messages to Young People
Surrounded by God’s Mercies
The mercies of God surround you every moment; and it would be
profitable for you to consider how and whence your blessings come
every day. Let the precious blessings of God awaken gratitude in
you. You cannot number the blessings of God, the constant lovingkindness expressed to you, for they are as numerous as the refreshing
[410] drops of rain. Clouds of mercy are hanging over you, and ready to
drop upon you. If you will appreciate the valuable gift of salvation,
you will be sensible of daily refreshment, of the protection and love
of Jesus; you will be guided in the way of peace.
Look upon the glorious things of God in nature, and let your
heart go out in gratitude to the Giver. There is in nature’s book
profitable study for the mind. Be not thankless and reckless. Open
the eyes of your understanding; see the beautiful harmony in the
laws of God in nature, and be awed, and reverence your Creator, the
supreme Ruler of heaven and earth. See him, by the eye of faith,
bending over you in love, saying with compassion, “My son, my
daughter, give Me thy heart.” Make the surrender to Jesus, and then
with grateful hearts you can say, “I know that my Redeemer liveth.”
Your faith in Jesus will give strength to every purpose, consistency
to the character.
All your happiness, peace, joy, and success in this life are dependent upon genuine, trusting faith in God. This faith will prompt
true obedience to the commandments of God. Your knowledge and
faith in God is the strongest restraint from every evil practice, and
the motive to all good.
Believe in Jesus as one who pardons your sins, one who wants
you to be happy in the mansions He has gone to prepare for you. He
wants you to live in His presence; to have eternal life and a crown
[411] of glory.—The Youth’s Instructor, January 5, 1887.
Chapter 139—The Influence of Association
It is inevitable that the youth will have associates, and they will
necessarily feel their influence. There are mysterious links that bind
souls together, so that the heart of one answers to the heart of another.
One catches the ideas, the sentiments, the spirit, of another. This
association may be a blessing or a curse. The youth may help and
strengthen one another, improving in deportment, in disposition, in
knowledge; or, by permitting themselves to become careless and
unfaithful, they may exert an influence that is demoralizing.
The matter of choosing associates is one which students should
learn to consider seriously. Among the youth who attend our schools
there will always be found two classes, those who seek to please
God and to obey their teachers, and those who are filled with a spirit
of lawlessness. If the youth go with the multitude to do evil, their
influence will be cast on the side of the adversary of souls; they
will mislead those who have not cherished principles of unswerving
fidelity.
It has been truly said, “Show me your company, and I will show
you your character.” The youth fail to realize how sensibly both
their character and their reputation are affected by their choice of
associates. One seeks the company of those whose tastes and habits
and practices are congenial. He who prefers the society of the
ignorant and vicious to that of the wise and good, shows that this
own character is defective. His tastes and habits may at first be [412]
altogether dissimilar to the tastes and habits of those whose company
he seeks; but as he mingles with this class, his thoughts and feelings
change; he sacrifices right principles, and insensibly yet unavoidably
sinks to the level of his companions. As a stream always partakes
of the property of the soil through which it runs, so the principles
and habits of youth invariably become tinctured with the character
of the company in which they mingle....
369
370
Messages to Young People
The Measure of Strength
Strength of character consists of two things,—power of will, and
power of self-control. Many youth mistake strong, uncontrolled
passion for strength of character; but the truth is that he who is
mastered by his passions is a weak man. The real greatness and
nobility of the man is measured by his power to subdue his feelings,
not by the power of his feelings to subdue him. The strongest man
is he, who, while sensitive to abuse, will yet restrain passion and
forgive his enemies.
God has given us intellectual and moral power; but to a great
extent every one is the architect of his own character. Every day
the structure more nearly approaches completion. The word of God
warns us to take heed how we build, to see that our building is
founded upon the eternal rock. The time is coming when our work
will stand revealed just as it is. Now is the time for all to cultivate
[413] the powers that God has given them, that they may form characters
for usefulness here and for a higher life hereafter.
Faith in Christ as a personal Saviour will give strength and solidity to the character. Those who have genuine faith in Christ will
be sober-minded, remembering that God’s eye is upon them, that
the Judge of all men is weighing moral worth, that heavenly intelligences are watching to see what manner of character is being
developed.
The reason that so grave mistakes are made by the youth is that
they do not learn from the experience of those who have lived longer
than they have. Students cannot afford to pass off with jest or ridicule
the cautions and instruction of parents and teachers. They should
cherish every lesson, realizing at the same time their need of deeper
teaching than any human being can give. When Christ abides in
the heart by faith, His Spirit becomes a power to purify and vivify
the soul. The truth in the heart cannot fail of having a correcting
influence upon the life....
Let those students who are away from their homes, no longer
under the direct influence of their parents, remember that the eye of
their Heavenly Father is upon them. He loves the youth. He knows
their necessities, He understands their temptations. He sees in them
Influence of Association
371
great possibilities, and is ready to help them to reach the highest
standard, if they will realize their need and seek Him for help.
Students, night and day the prayers of your parents are rising
to God in your behalf; day by day their loving interest follows you.
Listen to their entreaties and warnings, and determine that by every [414]
means in your power you will lift yourselves above the evil that
surrounds you. You cannot discern how insidiously the enemy will
work to corrupt your minds and habits, and develop in you unsound
principles.
You may see no real danger in taking the first step in frivolity
and pleasure-seeking, and think that when you desire to change your
course you will be able to do right as easily as before you yielded
yourselves to do wrong. But this is a mistake. By the choice of evil
companions many have been led step by step from the path of virtue
into depths of disobedience and dissipation to which at one time
they would have thought it impossible for them to sink.
The student who yields to temptation weakens his influence for
good, and he who by a wrong course of action becomes the agent of
the adversary of souls, must render to God an account for the part
he has acted in laying stumbling-blocks in the way of others. Why
should students link themselves with the great apostate? Why should
they become his agents to tempt others? Rather, why should they not
study to help and encourage their fellow students and their teachers?
It is their privilege to help their teachers bear the burdens and meet
the perplexities that Satan would make discouragingly heavy and
trying. They may create an atmosphere that will be helpful, exhilarating. Every student may enjoy the consciousness that he has stood
on Christ’s side, showing respect for order, diligence, and obedience,
and refusing to lend one jot of his ability or influence to the great [415]
enemy of all that is good and uplifting.
The student who has a conscientious regard for truth and a true
conception of duty can do much to influence his fellow students
for Christ. The youth who are yoked up with the Saviour will not
be unruly; they will not study their own selfish pleasure and gratification. Because they are one with Christ in spirit, they will be
one with Christ in action. The older students in our schools should
remember that it is in their power to mold the habits and practices of
the younger students; and they should seek to make the best of every
372
Messages to Young People
opportunity. Let these students determine that they will not through
their influence betray their companions into the hands of the enemy.
Jesus will be the helper of all who put their trust in Him. Those
who are connected with Christ have happiness at their command.
They follow the path where their Saviour leads, for His sake crucifying the flesh, with its affections and lusts. They have built their
hopes on Christ, and the storms of earth are powerless to sweep
them from the sure foundation.
Trustworthy and Faithful
It rests with you, young men and women, to decide whether
you will become trustworthy and faithful, ready and resolute to take
your stand for the right under all circumstances. Do you desire
to form correct habits? Then seek the company of those who are
sound in morals, and whose aim tends to that which is good. The
[416] precious hours of probation are granted that you may remove every
defect from your character, and this you should seek to do, not only
that you may obtain the future life, but that you may be useful in
this life. A good character is a capital of more value than gold or
silver. It is unaffected by panics or failures, and in that day when
earthly possessions shall be swept away it will bring rich returns.
Integrity, firmness, and perseverance are qualities that all should seek
earnestly to cultivate; for they clothe the possessor with a power
which is irresistible,—a power which makes him strong to do good,
strong to resist evil, strong to bear adversity.
The love of truth, and a sense of the responsibility to glorify God,
are the most powerful of all incentives to the improvement of the
intellect. With this impulse to action the student cannot be a trifler.
He will be always in earnest. He will study as under the eye of God,
knowing that all heaven is enlisted in the work of his education. He
will become noble-minded, generous, kind, courteous, Christlike,
efficient. Heart and mind will work in harmony with the will of
[417] God.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 220-226.
Chapter 140—Influence
The life of Christ was an ever-widening, shoreless influence,
an influence that bound Him to God and to whole human family.
Through Christ, God has invested man with an influence that makes it
impossible for him to live to himself. Individually we are connected
with our fellow men, a part of God’s great whole, and we stand
under mutual obligations. No man can be independent of his fellow
men; for the well-being of each affects others. It is God’s purpose
that each shall feel himself necessary to others’ welfare, and seek to
promote their happiness.
Every soul is surrounded by an atmosphere of its own,—an
atmosphere, it may be, charged with the lifegiving power of faith,
courage, and hope, and sweet with the fragrance of love. Or it may
be heavy and chill with the gloom of discontent and selfishness, or
poisonous with the deadly taint of cherished sin. By the atmosphere
surrounding us, every person with whom we come in contact is
consciously or unconsciously affected.
Our Responsibility
This is a responsibility from which we cannot free ourselves. Our
words, our acts, our dress, our deportment, even the expression of
the countenance, has an influence. Upon the impression thus made
there hang results for good or evil which no man can measure. Every
impulse thus imparted is seed sown which will produce its harvest. [418]
It is a link in the long chain of human events, extending we know
not whither. If by our example we aid others in the development
of good principles, we give them power to do good. In their turn
they exert the same influence upon others, and they upon still others.
Thus by our unconscious influence thousands may be blessed.
Throw a pebble into the lake, and a wave is formed; and another
and another; and as they increase, the circle widens, until it reaches
373
374
Messages to Young People
the very shore. So with our influence. Beyond our knowledge or
control it tells upon others in blessing or in cursing.
Character is power. The silent witness of a true, unselfish, godly
life carries an almost irresistible influence. By revealing in our own
life the character of Christ, we co-operate with Him in the work of
saving souls. It is only by revealing in our life His character that we
can co-operate with Him.
And the wider the sphere of our influence, the more good we may
do. When those who profess to serve God follow Christ’s example,
practicing the principles of the law in their daily life; when every act
bears witness that they love God supremely and their neighbor as
themselves, then will the church have power to move the world.—
[419] Christ’s Object Lessons, 339, 340.
Chapter 141—The Choice of Companions
We should choose the society most favorable to our spiritual
advancement, and avail ourselves of every help within our reach;
for Satan will oppose many hindrances to make our progress toward
heaven as difficult as possible. We may be placed in trying positions,
for many cannot have their surroundings what they would; but we
should not voluntarily expose ourselves to influences that are unfavorable to the formation of Christian character. When duty calls us
to do this, we should be doubly watchful and prayerful, that, through
the grace of Christ, we may stand uncorrupted.
Lot chose Sodom as a place of residence because he looked
more to the temporal advantages he would gain than to the moral
influences that would surround himself and his family. What did he
gain so far as the things of this world are concerned? His possessions
were destroyed, part of his children perished in the destruction of
that wicked city, his wife was turned to a pillar of salt by the way,
and he himself was saved “so as by fire.” Nor did the evil results
of his selfish choice end here; but the moral corruption of the place
was so interwoven with the character of his children that they could
not distinguish between good and evil, sin and righteousness.—The
[420]
Signs of the Times, May 29, 1884.
375
Chapter 142—The Golden Rule
In your association with others, put yourself in their place. Enter
into their feelings, their difficulties, their disappointments, their joys,
and their sorrows. Identify yourself with them, and then do to them
as, were you to exchange places with them, you would wish them
to deal with you. This is the true rule of honesty. It is another
expression of the law, “Thou shalt love thy neighbor as thyself.” And
it is the substance of the teaching of the prophets. It is a principle
of heaven, and will be developed in all who are fitted for its holy
companionship.
The golden rule is the principle of true courtesy, and its truest
illustration is seen in the life and character of Jesus. Oh, what rays
of softness and beauty shone forth in the daily life of our Saviour!
What sweetness flowed from His very presence! The same spirit will
be revealed in His children. Those with whom Christ dwells will be
surrounded with a divine atmosphere. Their white robes of purity
will be fragrant with perfume from the garden of the Lord. Their
faces will reflect light from His, brightening the path for stumbling
and weary feet.
No man who has the true ideal of what constitutes a perfect
character will fail to manifest the sympathy and tenderness of Christ.
The influence of grace is to soften the heart, to refine and purify the
feelings, giving a heaven-born delicacy and sense of propriety.—
[421] Thoughts from the Mount of Blessing, 134, 135.
376
Chapter 143—True Refinement
The Lord Jesus demands our acknowledgment of the rights of
every man. Men’s social rights and their rights as Christians are to
be taken into consideration. All are to be treated with refinement
and delicacy as the sons and daughters of God.
Christianity will make a man a gentleman. Christ was courteous,
even to His persecutors; and His true followers will manifest the
same spirit. Look at Paul when brought before rulers. His speech before Agrippa is an illustration of true courtesy as well as persuasive
eloquence. The gospel does not encourage the formal politeness current with the world, but the courtesy that springs from real kindness
of heart.
The most careful cultivation of the outward proprieties of life
is not sufficient to shut out all fretfulness, harsh judgment, and
unbecoming speech. True refinement will never be revealed so long
as self is considered as the supreme object. Love must dwell in
the heart. A thoroughgoing Christian draws his motives of action
from his deep heart-love for his Master. Up through the roots of
his affection for Christ springs an unselfish interest in his brethren.
Love imparts to its possessor grace, propriety, and comeliness of
deportment. It illuminates the countenance and subdues the voice;
it refines and elevates the whole being.—The Ministry of Healing,
[422]
489, 490.
True Courtesy Needed
There is the greatest necessity that men and women who have
a knowledge of the will of God should learn to become successful
workers in His cause. They should be persons of polish, of understanding, not having the deceptive outside gloss and simpering
affectation of the worldling, but that refinement and true courteousness which savors of heaven, and which every Christian will have
if he is a partaker of the divine nature. The lack of true dignity and
377
378
Messages to Young People
Christian refinement in the ranks of Sabbath-keepers is against us
as a people, and makes the truth which we profess unsavory. The
work of educating the mind and manners may be carried forward to
perfection. If those who profess the truth do not now improve their
privileges and opportunities to grow up to the full stature of men and
women in Christ Jesus, they will be no honor to the cause of truth,
no honor to Christ.—Testimonies for the Church 4:358, 359.
Choice of Companions
The youth who are in harmony with Christ will choose companions who will help them in right doing, and will shun society
that gives no aid in the development of right principles and noble
purposes. In every place are to be found youth whose minds are
cast in an inferior mould. When brought into association with this
class, those who have placed themselves without reserve on the side
of Christ will stand firmly by that which reason and conscience tell
[423] them is right.—Counsels to Parents, Teachers, and Students, 226.
Chapter 144—Rejecting Worldly Associations
The youth should seriously consider what shall be their purpose
and life work, and lay the foundation in such a way that their habits
shall be free from taint of corruption. If they would stand in a position where they shall influence others, they must be self-reliant. The
lily on the lake strikes its roots down deep beneath the surface of
rubbish and slime, and through its porous stem draws those properties that will aid its development, and bring to light its spotless
blossom to repose in purity on the bosom of the lake. It refuses all
that would tarnish and mar its spotless beauty.
We may learn a lesson from the lily, and although surrounded
with influences that would tend to corrupt the morals and bring ruin
upon the soul, we may refuse to be corrupted, and place ourselves
where evil association shall not corrupt our hearts. Individually the
youth should seek for association with those who are toiling upward
with unfaltering steps. They should shun the society of those who are
absorbing every evil influence, who are inactive and without earnest
desire for attainment of a high standard of character, who cannot be
relied upon as persons who will be true to principle. Let the youth
be found in association with those who fear and love God; for these
noble, firm characters are represented by the lily that opens its pure
blossom on the bosom of the lake. They refuse to be moulded by the
influences that would demoralize, and gather to themselves only that [424]
which will aid the development of a pure and noble character. They
are seeking to be conformed to the divine model.—The Youth’s
Instructor, January 5, 1893.
Our Words a Source of Help
There is too little conversation among Christians in regard to the
precious chapters in their experience. The work of God is crippled
and God is dishonored by the abuse of the talent of speech. Jealousy,
evil-surmising, and selfishness are cherished in the heart, and the
379
380
Messages to Young People
words show the inward corruption. Evil-thinking and evil-speaking
are indulged by many who name the name of Christ. These seldom
make mention of the goodness, mercy, and love of God, manifested
in giving His Son for the world. This He has done for us, and
should not our love and gratitude demand expression? Should we
not strive to make our words a source of help and encouragement
to one another in our Christian experience? If we truly love Christ,
we shall glorify Him by our words. Unbelievers are often convicted
as they listen to pure words of praise and gratitude to God.—The
Review and Herald, January 25, 1898.
Our Influence
The very example and deportment as well as the words of the
Christian should be such as to awaken in the sinner a desire to come
to the Fountain of life.—The Review and Herald, November 29,
[425] 1887.
Chapter 145—Exalted Conversation
The best educated in the sciences are not always the most effective instruments for God’s use. There are many who find themselves
laid aside, and those who have had fewer advantages of obtaining
knowledge of books taking their places, because the latter have a
knowledge of practical things that is essential to the uses of everyday
life; while those who consider themselves learned often cease to be
learners, are self-sufficient, and above being taught, even by Jesus,
who was the greatest teacher the world ever knew.
Those who have grown and expanded, whose reasoning faculties
have been improved by deep searching of the Scriptures, that they
may know the will of God, will come into positions of usefulness;
for the word of God has had an entrance into their life and character.
It must do its peculiar work, even to the piercing asunder of the joints
and marrow, and discerning the thoughts and intents of the heart.
God’s word is to become the nourishment by which the Christian
must grow strong, in spirit and in intellect, that he may battle for
truth and righteousness.
The Reason for Low Standards
Why is it that our youth, and even those of maturer years, are
so easily led into temptation and sin?—It is because the word of
God is not studied and meditated upon as it should be. If it were [426]
appreciated, there would be an inward rectitude, a strength of spirit,
that would resist the temptations of Satan to do evil. A firm, decided
will-power is not brought into the life and character, because the
sacred instruction of God is not made the study and the subject of
meditation. There is not the effort put forth that there should be, to
associate the mind with pure, holy thoughts, and to divert it from
what is impure and untrue. There is not the choosing of the better
part, the sitting at the feet of Jesus, as did Mary, to learn the most
sacred lessons of the divine Teacher, that they may be laid up in the
381
382
Messages to Young People
heart, and practiced in the daily life. Meditation upon holy things
will elevate and refine the mind, and will develop Christian ladies
and gentlemen.
God will not accept one of us who is belittling his powers in
lustful, earthly debasement, by thought, or word, or action. Heaven
is a pure and holy place, where none can enter unless they are refined,
spiritualized, cleansed, and purified. There is a work for us to do
for ourselves, and we shall be capable of doing it only by drawing
strength from Jesus. We should make the Bible our study above
every other book; we should love it, and obey it as the voice of God.
We are to see and to understand His restrictions and requirements,
“thou shalt,” and “thou shalt not,” and realize the true meaning of
the word of God.
Need of Heavenly-Mindedness
When God’s word is made the man of our counsel, and we search
[427] the Scriptures for light, angels of heaven come near to impress the
mind and enlighten the understanding, so that it can truly be said,
“The entrance of Thy words giveth light; it giveth understanding
unto the simple.” It is no marvel that there is not more heavenlymindedness shown among the youth who profess Christianity, when
there is so little attention given to the word of God. The divine
counsels are not heeded; the admonitions are not obeyed; grace and
heavenly wisdom are not sought, that past sins may be avoided and
every taint of corruption be cleansed from the character. David’s
prayer was, “Make me to understand the way of Thy precepts; so
shall I talk of Thy wonderful works.”
If the minds of our youth, as well as those of more mature age,
were directed aright when associated together, their conversation
would be upon exalted themes. When the mind is pure, and the
thoughts elevated by the truth of God, the words will be of the
same character, “like apples of gold in pictures of silver.” But with
the present understanding, with the present practices, with the low
standard which even professed Christians are content to reach, the
conversation is cheap and profitless. It is “of the earth, earthy,” and
savors not of the truth, or of heaven, and does not come up even to
the standard of the more cultured class of worldlings.
Exalted Conversation
383
A Vigorous Process of Sanctification
When Christ and heaven are the themes of contemplation, the
conversation will give evidence of the fact. The speech will be
seasoned with grace, and the speaker will show that he has been [428]
obtaining an education in the school of the divine Teacher. Says the
psalmist, “I have chosen the way of truth: Thy judgments have I laid
before me,” He treasured the word of God. It found an entrance to
his understanding, not to be disregarded, but to be practiced in his
life....
Day by day, and hour by hour, there must be a vigorous process
of self-denial and of sanctification going on within; and then the
outward works will testify that Jesus is abiding in the heart by faith.
Sanctification does not close the avenues of the soul to knowledge,
but it comes to expand the mind, and to inspire it to search for truth,
as for hidden treasure; and the knowledge of God’s will advances
the work of sanctification. There is a heaven, and O, how earnestly
we should strive to reach it.
I appeal to the students of our schools and colleges, to believe
in Jesus as your Saviour. Believe that He is ready to help you by
His grace, when you come to Him in sincerity. You must fight the
good fight of faith. You must be wrestlers for the crown of life.
Strive, for the grasp of Satan is upon you; and if you do not wrench
yourselves from Him, you will be palsied and ruined. The foe is on
the right hand and on the left, before you and behind you; and you
must trample him under your feet. Strive, for there is a crown to be
won. Strive, for if you win not the crown, you lose everything in this
life and in the future life. Strive, but let it be in the strength of your
risen Saviour.—The Review and Herald, August 21, 1888. See also
[429]
Fundamentals of Christian Education, 129-137.
Chapter 146—Sowing Wild Oats
A little time spent in sowing your wild oats, dear young friends,
will produce a crop that will embitter your whole life; an hour of
thoughtlessness—once yielding to temptation—may turn the whole
current of your life in the wrong direction. You can have but one
youth; make that useful. When once you have passed over the
ground, you can never return to rectify your mistakes. He who refuses to connect with God, and puts himself in the way of temptation,
will surely fall.
God is testing every youth. Many have excused their carelessness
and irreverence, because of the wrong example given them by more
experienced professors. But this should not deter any from rightdoing. In the day of final accounts you will plead no such excuses
as you plead now. You will be justly condemned, because you knew
the way, but did not choose to walk in it.
Temptation
Satan, that arch-deceiver, transforms himself into an angel of
light, and comes to the youth with his specious temptations, and
succeeds in winning them, step by step, from the path of duty. He is
described as an accuser, a deceiver, a liar, a tormentor, and a murderer. “He that committeth sin is of the devil.” Every transgression
brings the soul into condemnation, and provokes the divine displea[430] sure. The thoughts of the heart are discerned of God. When impure
thoughts are cherished, they need not be expressed by word or act to
consummate the sin and bring the soul into condemnation. Its purity
is defiled, and the tempter has triumphed.
Every man is tempted when he is drawn away of his own lusts
and enticed. He is turned away from the course of virtue and real
good by following his own inclinations. If the youth possessed moral
integrity, the strongest temptations might be presented in vain. It
is Satan’s act to tempt you, but your own act to yield. It is not in
384
Sowing Wild Oats
385
the power of all the host of Satan to force the tempted to transgress.
There is no excuse for sin.
While some of the youth are wasting their powers in vanity and
folly, others are disciplining their minds, storing up knowledge,
girding on the armor to engage in life’s warfare, determined to make
it a success. But they cannot make life a success, however high they
may attempt to climb, unless they center their affections upon God.
If they will turn to the Lord with all the heart, rejecting the flatteries
of those who would in the slightest degree weaken their purpose to
do right, they will have strength and confidence in God.
Vain Amusement Not True Happiness
Those who love society frequently indulge this trait until it becomes an overruling passion. To dress, to visit places of amusement,
to laugh and chat upon subjects altogether lighter than vanity,—this
is the object of their lives. They cannot endure to read the Bible
and contemplate heavenly things. They are miserable unless there
is something to excite. They have not within them the power to be [431]
happy; but they depend for happiness upon the company of other
youth as thoughtless and reckless as themselves. The powers which
might be turned to noble purposes, they give to folly....
The youth who finds joy and happiness in reading the word of
God and in the hour of prayer is constantly refreshed by draughts
from the Fountain of life. He will attain a height of moral excellence
and a breadth of thought of which others cannot conceive. Communion with God encourages good thoughts, noble aspirations, clear
perceptions of truth, and lofty purposes of action. Those who thus
connect their souls with God are acknowledged by Him as His sons
and daughters. They are constantly reaching higher and still higher,
obtaining clearer views of God and of eternity, until the Lord makes
them channels of light and wisdom to the world....
Those who abide in Jesus will be happy, cheerful, and joyful
in God. A subdued gentleness will mark the voice, reverence for
spiritual and eternal things will be expressed in the actions, and
music, joyful music, will echo from the lips; for it is wafted from the
throne of God. This is the mystery of godliness, not easily explained,
but none the less felt and enjoyed. A stubborn and rebellious heart
386
Messages to Young People
can close its doors to all the sweet influences of the grace of God,
and all the joy in the Holy Ghost; but the ways of wisdom are ways
of pleasantness, and all her paths are peace. The more closely we
are connected with Christ, the more will our words and actions show
the subduing, transforming power of His grace.—Testimonies for
[432] the Church 4:622-626.
Chapter 147—Irreligious Visitors
It is not safe for Christians to choose the society of those who
have no connection with God, and whose course is displeasing to
Him. Yet how many professed Christians venture upon the forbidden
ground. Many invite to their homes relatives who are vain, trifling,
and ungodly; and often the example and influence of these irreligious visitors produce lasting impressions upon the minds of the
children in the household. The influence thus exerted is similar to
that which resulted from the association of the Hebrews with the
godless Canaanites....
Many feel that they must make some concessions to please their
irreligious relatives and friends. As it is not always easy to draw
the line, one concession prepares the way for another, until those
who were once true followers of Christ are in life and character
conformed to the customs of the world. The connection with God is
broken. They are Christians in name only. When the test hour comes,
then their hope is seen to be without foundation. They have sold
themselves and their children to the enemy. They have dishonored
God, and in the revelation of His righteous judgments, they will
reap what they have sown. Christ will say to them, as He said to
ancient Israel, “Ye have not obeyed My voice. Why have ye done
[433]
this?”—The Signs of the Times, June 2, 1881. (434)
387
388
Messages to Young People
Section 15—Courtship and Marriage
[434]
The family tie is the closest, the most tender and sacred, of any on
earth. It was designed to be a blessing to mankind. And it is a
blessing wherever the marriage covenant is entered into
intelligently, in the fear of God, and with due consideration for its
responsibilities.—The Ministry of Healing, 356, 357.
[435]
Chapter 148—True Love
Love is a precious gift, which we receive from Jesus. Pure
and holy affection is not a feeling, but a principle. Those who are
actuated by true love are neither unreasonable nor blind. Taught
by the Holy Spirit, they love God supremely, and their neighbor as
themselves.
Let those who are contemplating marriage weigh every sentiment
and watch every development of character in the one with whom
they think to unite their life destiny. Let every step toward a marriage
alliance be characterized by modesty, simplicity, sincerity, and an
earnest purpose to please and honor God. Marriage affects the after
life both in this world and in the world to come. A sincere Christian
will make no plans that God cannot approve.
Seeking Counsel
If you are blessed with God-fearing parents, seek counsel of
them. Open to them your hopes and plans, learn the lessons which
their life experiences have taught, and you will be saved many a
heartache. Above all, make Christ your counselor. Study His word
with prayer.
Under such guidance let a young woman accept as a life companion only one who possesses pure, manly traits of character, one
who is diligent, aspiring, and honest, one who loves and fears God.
[436] Let a young man seek one to stand by his side who is fitted to bear
her share of life’s burdens, one whose influence will ennoble and
refine him, and who will make him happy in her love.
“A prudent wife is from the Lord.” “The heart of her husband
doth safely trust in her.... She will do him good and not evil all
the days of her life.” “She openeth her mouth with wisdom; and in
her tongue is the law of kindness. She looketh well to the ways of
her household, and eateth not the bread of idleness. Her children
arise up, and call her blessed; her husband also, and he praiseth her,”
390
True Love
391
saying, “Many daughters have done virtuously, but thou excellest
them all.” He who gains such a wife, “findeth a good thing, and
obtaineth favor of the Lord.”—The Ministry of Healing, 358, 359.
Choice of Companions
Great care should be taken by Christian youth in the formation
of friendships and in the choice of companions. Take heed, lest
what you now think to be pure gold turns out to be base metal.
Worldly associations tend to place obstructions in the way of your
service to God, and many souls are ruined by unhappy unions,
either business or matrimonial, with those who can never elevate
or ennoble. Never should God’s people venture upon forbidden
ground. Marriage between believers and unbelievers is forbidden by
God. But too often the unconverted heart follows its own desires,
and marriages unsanctioned by God are formed.—”Fundamentals
[437]
of Christian Education, 500.
Chapter 149—Wrong Forms of Courtship
[From a personal testimony.]
The lack of firmness and self-denial in your character is a serious
drawback in obtaining a genuine religious experience that will not be
sliding sand. Firmness and integrity of purpose should be cultivated.
These qualities are positively necessary to a successful Christian life.
If you have integrity of soul you will not be swayed from the right.
No motive will be sufficient to move you from the straight line of
duty; you will be loyal and true to God. The pleadings of affection
and love, the yearnings of friendship, will not move you to turn aside
from truth and duty; you will not sacrifice duty to inclination.
If you, my brother, are allured to unite your life-interest with a
young, inexperienced girl, who is really deficient in education in
the common, practical, daily duties of life, you make a mistake; but
this deficiency is small compared with her ignorance in regard to
her duty to God. She has not been destitute of light; she has had
religious privileges, and yet she has not felt her wretched sinfulness
without Christ.
Influence on Religious Experience
If, in your infatuation, you can repeatedly turn from the prayermeeting, where God meets with His people, in order to enjoy the
society of one who has no love for God, and who sees no attractions
[438] in the religious life, how can you expect God to prosper such a
union?
Be not in haste. Early marriages should not be encouraged. If
either young women or young men have no respect for the claims
of God, if they fail to heed the claims which bind them to religion,
there will be danger that they will not properly regard the claims
of the husband or of the wife. The habit of frequently being in the
society of the one of your choice, and that, too, at the sacrifice of
392
Wrong Forms of Courtship
393
religious privileges and of your hours of prayer, is dangerous; you
sustain a loss that you cannot afford.
The habit of sitting up late at night is customary, but it is not
pleasing to God, even if you are both Christians. These untimely
hours injure health, unfit the mind for the next day’s duties, and
have an appearance of evil. My brother, I hope you will have selfrespect enough to shun this form of courtship. If you have an eye
single to the glory of God, you will move with deliberate caution.
You will not suffer lovesick sentimentalism to so blind your vision
that you cannot discern the high claims that God has upon you as a
Christian.—Testimonies for the Church 3:44, 45.
Early Marriages
Early marriages are not to be encouraged. A relation so important
as marriage and so far-reaching in its results should not be entered
upon hastily, without sufficient preparation, and before the mental
and physical powers are well developed.—The Ministry of Healing,
[439]
358.
Chapter 150—Engagement With Unbelievers
Dear Sister: I have learned of your contemplated marriage with
one who is not united with you in religious faith, and I fear that you
have not carefully weighed this important matter. Before taking a
step which is to exert an influence upon all your future life, I urge
you to give the subject careful and prayerful deliberation. Will this
new relationship prove a source of true happiness? Will it be a help
to you in the Christian life? Will it be pleasing to God? Will your
example be a safe one for others to follow?
Tests of Love
Before giving her hand in marriage, every woman should inquire
whether he with whom she is about to unite her destiny is worthy.
What has been his past record? Is his life pure? Is the love which
he expresses of a noble, elevated character, or is it a mere emotional
fondness? Has he the traits of character that will make her happy?
Can she find true peace and joy in his affection? Will she be allowed
to preserve her individuality, or must her judgment and conscience
be surrendered to the control of her husband? As a disciple of Christ,
she is not her own; she has been bought with a price. Can she honor
the Saviour’s claims as supreme? Will body and soul, thoughts
and purposes, be preserved pure and holy? These questions have a
vital bearing upon the well-being of every woman who enters the
[440] marriage relation.
Religion is needed in the home. Only this can prevent the
grievous wrongs which so often embitter married life. Only where
Christ reigns, can there be deep, true, unselfish love. Then soul will
be knit with soul, and the two lives will blend in harmony. Angels of
God will be guests in the home, and their holy vigils will hallow the
marriage chamber. Debasing sensuality will be banished. Upward to
God will the thoughts be directed; to Him will the heart’s devotion
ascend.
394
Engagement With Unbelievers
395
Results of Disobedience
The heart yearns for human love, but this love is not strong
enough, or pure enough, or precious enough, to supply the place of
the love of Jesus. Only in her Saviour can the wife find wisdom,
strength, and grace to meet the cares, responsibilities, and sorrows of
life. She should make Him her strength and her guide. Let woman
give herself to Christ before giving herself to any earthly friend,
and enter into no relation which shall conflict with this. Those who
find true happiness must have the blessing of Heaven upon all that
they possess and all that they do. It is disobedience to God that
fills so many hearts and homes with misery. My sister, unless you
would have a home where the shadows are never lifted, do not unite
yourself with one who is an enemy of God.
As one who expects to meet these words in the judgment, I
entreat you to ponder the step you contemplate taking. Ask yourself,
“Will not an unbelieving husband lead my thoughts away from Jesus?
He is a lover of pleasure more than a lover of God; will he not lead me [441]
to enjoy the things that he enjoys?” The path to eternal life is steep
and rugged. Take no additional weights to retard your progress....
I would warn you of your danger before it shall be too late.
You listen to smooth, pleasant words, and are led to believe that all
will be well; but you do not read the motives that prompt these fair
speeches. You cannot see the depths of wickedness hidden in the
heart. You cannot look behind the scenes, and discern the snares that
Satan is laying for your soul. He would lead you to pursue such a
course that he can obtain easy access, to aim his shafts of temptation
against you. Do not give him the least advantage. While God moves
upon the minds of his servants, Satan works through the children of
disobedience. There is no concord between Christ and Belial. The
two cannot harmonize. To connect with an unbeliever is to place
yourself on Satan’s ground. You grieve the Spirit of God and forfeit
His protection. Can you afford to have such terrible odds against
you in fighting the battle for everlasting life?
396
Messages to Young People
A Broken Engagement
You may say, “But I have given my promise, and shall I now
retract it?” I answer, If you have made a promise contrary to the
Scriptures, by all means retract it without delay, and in humility
before God repent of the infatuation that led you to make so rash a
pledge. Far better take back such a promise, in the fear of God, than
[442] keep it, and thereby dishonor your Maker.
Remember, you have a heaven to gain, an open path to perdition
to shun. God means what He says. When He prohibited our first
parents from eating the fruit of the tree of knowledge, their disobedience opened the floodgates of woe to the whole world. If we walk
contrary to God, He will walk contrary to us. Our only safe course is
to render obedience to all His requirements, at whatever cost. All are
founded in infinite love and wisdom.—Testimonies for the Church
5:361-365.
Mature Judgment Essential
The good of society, as well as the highest interest of the students,
demands that they shall not attempt to select a life partner while
their own character is yet undeveloped, their judgment immature,
and while they are at the same time deprived of parental care and
guidance....
Those who are seeking to shield the youth from temptation
and to prepare them for a life of usefulness are engaged in a good
work. We are glad to see in any institution of learning a recognition
of the importance of proper restraint and discipline for the young.
May the efforts of all such instructors be crowned with success.—
[443] Fundamentals of Christian Education, 62, 63.
Chapter 151—Need of Counsel and Guidance
In these days of peril and corruption, the young are exposed to
many trials and temptations. Many are sailing in a dangerous harbor.
They need a pilot; but they scorn to accept the much-needed help,
feeling that they are competent to guide their own bark, and not
realizing that it is about to strike a hidden rock that may cause them
to make shipwreck of faith and happiness. They are infatuated with
the subject of courtship and marriage, and their principal burden is
to have their own way. In this, the most important period of their
lives, they need an unerring counselor, an infallible guide. This they
will find in the word of God. Unless they are diligent students of that
word, they will make grave mistakes, which will mar their happiness
and that of others, both for the present and the future life.
There is a disposition with many to be impetuous and headstrong.
They have not heeded the wise counsel of the word of God; they have
not battled with self, and obtained precious victories; and their proud,
unbending will has driven them from the path of duty and obedience.
Look back over your past life, young friends, and faithfully consider
your course in the light of God’s word. Have you cherished that
conscientious regard for your obligations to your parents that the
Bible enjoins? Have you treated with kindness and love the mother
who has cared for you from infancy? Have you regarded her wishes, [444]
or have you brought pain and sadness to her heart by carrying out
your own desires and plans? Has the truth you profess sanctified
your heart, and softened and subdued your will? If not, you have
close work to do to make past wrongs right.
A Perfect Guide
The Bible presents a perfect standard of character. This sacred
book, inspired by God, and written by holy men, is a perfect guide
under all circumstances of life. It sets forth distinctly the duties of
both young and old. If made the guide of life, its teachings will lead
397
398
Messages to Young People
the soul upward. It will elevate the mind, improve the character, and
give peace and joy to the heart. But many of the young have chosen
to be their own counselor and guide, and have taken their cases in
their own hands. Such need to study more closely the teachings
of the Bible. In its pages they will find revealed their duty to their
parents and to their brethren in the faith. The fifth commandment
reads, “Honor thy father and thy mother, that thy days may be long
upon the land which the Lord thy God giveth thee.” Again we read,
“Children, obey your parents in the Lord; for this is right.”
One of the signs that we are living in the last days is that children
are disobedient to parents, unthankful, unholy. The word of God
abounds in precepts and counsels enjoining respect for parents. It
impresses upon the young the sacred duty of loving and cherishing
those who have guided them through infancy childhood, and youth,
[445] up to manhood and womanhood, and who are now in a great degree
dependent upon them for peace and happiness. The Bible gives no
uncertain sound on this subject; nevertheless, its teachings have been
greatly disregarded.
The young have many lessons to learn, and the most important
one is to learn to know themselves. They should have correct ideas of
their obligations and duties to their parents, and should be constantly
learning in the school of Christ to be meek and lowly of heart. While
they are to love and honor their parents, they are also to respect the
judgment of men of experience with whom they are connected in
the church.
Honorable Conduct
A young man who enjoys the society and wins the friendship of
a young lady unknown to her parents, does not act a noble Christian
part toward her or toward her parents. Through secret communications and meetings he may gain an influence over her mind; but in
so doing he fails to manifest that nobility and integrity of soul which
every child of God will possess. In order to accomplish their ends,
they act a part that is not frank and open and according to the Bible
standard, and prove themselves untrue to those who love them and
try to be faithful guardians over them. Marriages contracted under
such influences are not according to the word of God. He who would
Need of Counsel and Guidance
399
lead a daughter away from duty, who would confuse her ideas of
God’s plain and positive commands to obey and honor her parents,
[446]
is not one who would be true to the marriage obligations.
The question is asked, “Wherewithal shall a young man cleanse
his way?” and the answer is given, “By taking heed thereto according
to Thy word.” The young man who makes the Bible his guide, need
not mistake the path of duty and of safety. That blessed book will
teach him to preserve his integrity of character, to be truthful, to
practice no deception. “Thou shalt not steal,” was written by the
finger of God upon the tables of stone; yet how much underhand
stealing of affections is practiced and excused.
A deceptive courtship is maintained, private communications
are kept up, until the affections of one who is inexperienced, and
knows not whereunto these things may grow, are in a measure
withdrawn from her parents and placed upon him who shows by the
very course he pursues that he is unworthy of her love. The Bible
condemns every species of dishonesty, and demands right-doing
under all circumstances. He who makes the Bible the guide of his
youth, the light of his path, will obey its teachings in all things. He
will not transgress one jot or tittle of the law in order to accomplish
any object, even if he has to make great sacrifices in consequence. If
he believes the Bible, he knows that the blessing of God will not rest
upon him if he departs from the strict path of rectitude. Although he
may appear for a time to prosper, he will surely reap the fruit of his
doings.
The curse of God rests upon many of the ill-timed, inappropriate
connections that are formed in this age of the world. If the Bible left
these questions in a vague uncertain light, then the course that many [447]
youth of today are pursuing in their attachments for one another
would be more excusable. But the requirements of the Bible are
not half-way injunctions; they demand perfect purity of thought, of
word, and of deed. We are grateful to God that His word is a light
to the feet, and that none need mistake the path of duty. The young
should make it a business to consult its pages and heed its counsels;
for sad mistakes are always made in departing from its precepts.
400
Messages to Young People
Need of Sound Judgment
If there is any subject that should be considered with calm reason
and unimpassioned judgment, it is the subject of marriage. If ever
the Bible is needed as a counselor, it is before taking a step that
binds persons together for life. But the prevailing sentiment is that
in this matter the feelings are to be the guide; and in too many cases
love-sick sentimentalism takes the helm and guides to certain ruin.
It is here that the youth show less intelligence than on any other
subject; it is here that they refuse to be reasoned with. The question
of marriage seems to have a bewitching power over them. They do
not submit themselves to God. Their senses are enchained, and they
move forward in secretiveness, as if fearful that their plans would be
interfered with by some one.
The underhand way in which courtships and marriages are carried on is the cause of a great amount of misery, the full extent of
which is known only to God. On this rock thousands have made ship[448] wreck of their souls. Professed Christians, whose lives are marked
with integrity, and who seem sensible upon every other subject,
make fearful mistakes here. They manifest a set, determined will
that reason cannot change. They become so fascinated with human
feelings and impulses that they have no desire to search the Bible
and come into close relationship with God.
Satan knows just what elements he has to deal with, and he
displays his infernal wisdom in various devices to entrap souls to
their ruin. He watches every step that is taken, and makes many
suggestions, and often these suggestions are followed rather than
the counsel of God’s word. This finely woven, dangerous net is
skillfully prepared to entangle the young and unwary. It may often
be disguised under a covering of light; but those who become its
victims pierce themselves through with many sorrows. As the result,
we see wrecks of humanity everywhere.
Parents to Be Consulted
When will our youth be wise? How long will this kind of work
go on? Shall children consult only their own desires and inclinations,
irrespective of the advice and judgment of their parents? Some seem
Need of Counsel and Guidance
401
never to bestow a thought upon their parents’ wishes or preferences,
nor to regard their matured judgment. Selfishness has closed the
door of their hearts to filial affection. The minds of the young need
to be aroused in regard to this matter. The fifth commandment is
the only commandment to which is annexed a promise; but it is
held lightly, and is even positively ignored by the lover’s claim. [449]
Slighting a mother’s love, dishonoring a father’s care, are sins that
stand registered against many youth.
One of the greatest errors connected with this subject is that the
young and inexperienced must not have their affections disturbed,
that there must be no interference in their love experience. If there
ever was a subject that needed to be viewed from every standpoint,
it is this. The aid of the experience of others, and a calm, careful
weighing of the matter on both sides, is positively essential. It is a
subject that is treated altogether too lightly by the great majority of
people.
Take God and your God-fearing parents into your counsel, young
friends. Pray over the matter. Weigh every sentiment, and watch
every development of character in the one with whom you think to
link your life destiny. The step you are about to take is one of the
most important in your life, and should not be taken hastily. While
you may love, do not love blindly.
Examine carefully to see if your married life would be happy, or
inharmonious and wretched. Let the questions be raised, Will this
union help me heavenward? will it increase my love for God? and
will it enlarge my sphere of usefulness in this life? If these reflections
present no drawback, then in the fear of God move forward.
But even if an engagement has been entered into without a full
understanding of the character of the one with whom you intend to
unite, do not think that the engagement makes it a positive necessity
for you to take upon yourself the marriage vow, and link yourself [450]
for life to one whom you cannot love and respect. Be very careful
how you enter into conditional engagements; but better, far better,
break the engagement before marriage than separate afterward, as
many do.
402
Messages to Young People
Treatment of Mother an Index
True love is a plant that needs culture. Let the woman who
desires a peaceful, happy union, who would escape future misery
and sorrow, inquire before she yields her affections, Has my lover a
mother? What is the stamp of her character? Does he recognize his
obligations to her? Is he mindful of her wishes and happiness? If he
does not respect and honor his mother, will he manifest respect and
love, kindness and attention, toward his wife? When the novelty of
marriage is over, will he love me still? Will he be patient with my
mistakes, or will he be critical, overbearing, and dictatorial? True
affection will overlook many mistakes; love will not discern them.
Impulse Not Reliable
The youth trust altogether too much to impulse. They should not
give themselves away too easily, nor be captivated too readily by the
winning exterior of the lover. Courtship, as carried on in this age, is
a scheme of deception and hypocrisy, with which the enemy of souls
has far more to do than the Lord. Good common sense is needed
here if anywhere; but the fact is, it has little to do in the matter.
If children would be more familiar with their parents, if they
[451] would confide in them, and unburden to them their joys and sorrows,
they would save themselves many a future heartache. When perplexed to know what course is right, let them lay the matter just as
they view it before their parents, and ask advice of them. Who are
so well calculated to point out their dangers as godly parents? Who
can understand their peculiar temperaments so well as they?
Children who are Christians will esteem above every earthly
blessing the love and approbation of their God-fearing parents. The
parents can sympathize with the children, and pray for and with
them that God will shield and guide them. Above everything else
they will point them to their never-failing Friend and Counselor,
who will be touched with the feeling of their infirmities. He who
was tempted in all points like as we are, yet without sin, knows how
to succor those who are tempted.—The Review and Herald, January
26, 1886.
Need of Counsel and Guidance
403
Divine Love
In your life union your affections are to be tributary to each
other’s happiness. Each is to minister to the happiness of the other.
This is the will of God concerning you. But while you are to blend
as one, neither of you is to lose his or her individuality in the other.
God is the owner of your individuality....
Living for God, the soul sends forth to Him its best and highest
affections. Is the greatest outflow of your love toward Him who
died for you? If it is, your love for each other will be after heaven’s
[452]
order.—Testimonies for the Church 7:45, 46.
Chapter 152—Premature Marriage
Boys and girls enter upon the marriage relation with unripe love,
immature judgment, without noble, elevated feelings, and take upon
themselves the marriage vows, wholly led by their boyish, girlish
passions....
The Danger of Early Attachments
Attachments formed in childhood have often resulted in very
wretched unions, or in disgraceful separations. Early connections, if
formed without the consent of parents, have seldom proved happy.
The young affections should be restrained until the period arrives
when sufficient age and experience will make it honorable and safe
to unfetter them. Those who will not be restrained will be in danger
of dragging out an unhappy existence. A youth not out of his teens is
a poor judge of the fitness of a person as young as himself to be his
companion for life. After their judgment has become more matured,
they view themselves bound for life to each other, and perhaps not
at all calculated to make each other happy. Then, instead of making
the best of their lot, recriminations take place, the breach widens,
until there is settled indifference and neglect of each other. To them
there is nothing sacred in the word home. The very atmosphere
is poisoned by unloving words and bitter reproaches.—A Solemn
[453] Appeal, 11, 12 (Edition: Signs Publishing Company Limited).
404
Chapter 153—Marriages, Wise and Unwise
Immature marriages are productive of a vast amount of the evils
that exist today. Neither physical health nor mental vigor is promoted by a marriage that is entered on too early in life. Upon this
subject altogether too little reason is exercised. Many youth act from
impulse. This step, which affects them seriously for good or ill, to
be a lifelong blessing or curse, is too often taken hastily, under the
impulse of sentiment. Many will not listen to reason or instruction
from a Christian point of view....
The world is full of misery and sin today in consequence of
ill-assorted marriages. In many cases it takes only a few months for
husband and wife to realize that their dispositions can never blend;
and the result is that discord prevails in the home where only the
love and harmony of heaven should exist.
By contention over trivial matters, a bitter spirit is cultivated.
Open disagreements and bickering bring inexpressible misery into
the home, and drive asunder those who should be united in the bonds
of love. Thus thousands have sacrificed themselves, soul and body,
by unwise marriages, and have gone down in the path of perdition.
Unequally Yoked
It is a dangerous thing to form a worldly alliance. Satan well
knows that the hour which witnesses the marriages of many young [454]
men and women closes the history of their religious experience and
usefulness. For a time they may make an effort to live a Christian
life, but all their strivings are made against a steady influence in the
opposite direction. Once they felt it a privilege to speak of their joy
and hope; but soon they become unwilling to make this a subject
of conversation, knowing that the one with whom they have linked
their destiny takes no interest in these things. Thus Satan insidiously
weaves about them a web of skepticism, and faith in the precious
truth dies out of the heart.
405
406
Messages to Young People
It is Satan’s studied effort to secure the youth in sin; for then he
is sure of the man. The enemy of souls is filled with intense hatred
against every endeavor to influence the youth in the right direction.
He hates everything that will give correct views of God and of Christ.
His efforts are especially directed against those who are placed in a
position favorable for receiving light from heaven; for he knows that
any movement on their part to come into connection with God will
give them power to resist his temptations. As an angel of light he
comes to the youth with his specious devices, and too often succeeds
in winning them, step by step, from the path of duty.
Proper Association
Young persons who are thrown into one another’s society may
make their association a blessing or a curse. They may edify,
strengthen, and bless one another, improving in deportment, in
[455] disposition, in knowledge; or, by permitting themselves to become
careless and unfaithful, they may exert only a demoralizing influence.—The Youth’s Instructor, August 10, 1899.
Hasty Marriages
Satan is constantly busy to hurry inexperienced youth into a
marriage alliance. But the less we glory in the marriages which are
now taking place, the better. When the sacred nature and the claims
of marriage are understood, it will even now be approved of Heaven,
and the result will be happiness to both parties, and God will be
glorified....
True religion ennobles the mind, refines the taste, sanctifies
the judgment, and makes its possessor partaker of the purity and
influences of Heaven; it brings angels near, and separates more and
more from the spirit and influence of the world.—Testimonies for
the Church 2:252, 253.
Influenced to Marriage by Satan
Satan is busily engaged in influencing those who are wholly
unsuited to each other to unite their interests. He exults in this
work, for by it he can produce more misery and hopeless woe to the
Marriages, Wise and Unwise
407
human family than by exercising his skill in any other direction.—
[456]
Testimonies for the Church 2:248.
Chapter 154—Marrying and Giving in Marriage
God has placed men in the world, and it is their privilege to
eat, to drink, to trade, to marry, and to be given in marriage; but
it is safe to do these things only in the fear of God. We should
live in this world with reference to the eternal world. The great
crime in the marriages of the days of Noah was that the sons of God
formed alliances with the daughters of men. Those who professed
to acknowledge and revere God associated with those who were
corrupt of heart; and without discrimination they married whom they
would. There are many in this day who have no depth of religious
experience, who will do exactly the same things as were done in
the days of Noah. They will enter into marriage without careful and
prayerful consideration. Many take upon themselves the sacred vows
as thoughtlessly as they would enter into a business transaction; true
love is not the motive for the alliance.
Unholy Infatuation
The thought of marriage seems to have a bewitching power upon
the minds of many of the youth. Two persons become acquainted;
they are infatuated with each other, and their whole attention is
absorbed. Reason is blinded, and judgment is overthrown. They will
not submit to any advice or control, but insist on having their own
way, regardless of consequence.
[457]
Like some epidemic, or contagion, that must run its course, is
the infatuation that possesses them; and there seems to be no such
thing as putting a stop to it. Perhaps there are those around them
who realize that, should the parties interested be united in marriage,
it could only result in life-long unhappiness. But entreaties and exhortations are given in vain. Perhaps, by such a union, the usefulness
of one whom God would bless in His service will be crippled and
destroyed; but reasoning and persuasion are alike unheeded.
408
Marrying and Giving in Marriage
409
All that can be said by men and women of experience proves
ineffectual; it is powerless to change the decision to which their
desires have led them. They lose interest in the prayer meeting, and
in everything that pertains to religion. They are wholly infatuated
with each other, and the duties of life are neglected, as if they were
matters of little concern. Night after night, these young people burn
the midnight oil to talk with each other,—in reference to subjects of
serious and solemn interest?—O no. Rather of frivolous things that
are of no importance.
Violating the Laws of Health and Modesty
Satan’s angels are keeping watch with those who devote a large
share of the night to courting. Could they have their eyes opened,
they would see an angel making a record of their words and acts.
The laws of health and modesty are violated. It would be more
appropriate to let some of the hours of courtship before marriage
run through the married life. But as a general thing, marriage ends
all the devotion manifested during the days of courtship!
These hours of midnight dissipation, in this age of depravity, [458]
frequently lead to the ruin of both parties thus engaged. Satan
exults, and God is dishonored when men and women dishonor themselves. The good name of honor is sacrificed under the spell of
this infatuation, and the marriage of such persons cannot be solemnized under the approval of God. They are married because passion
moved them, and when the novelty of the affair is over, they will
begin to realize what they have done. In six months after the vows
are spoken, their sentiments toward each other have undergone a
change. Each has learned in married life more of the character of the
companion chosen. Each discovers imperfections that, during the
blindness and folly of their former association, were not apparent.
The promises at the altar do not bind them together. In consequence
of hasty marriages, even among the professed people of God, there
are separations, divorces, and great confusion in the church.
410
Messages to Young People
Disregard for Counsel
This kind of marrying and giving in marriage is one of Satan’s
special devices, and he succeeds in his plans almost every time. I
have the most painful sense of helplessness when parties come to
me for counsel upon this subject. I may speak to them the words that
God would have me; but they frequently question every point, and
plead the wisdom of carrying out their own purposes; and eventually
they do so.
They seem to have no power to overcome their own wishes and
[459] inclinations, and will marry at all hazards. They do not consider the
matter carefully and prayerfully, leaving themselves in the hands
of God, to be guided and controlled by His Spirit. The fear of God
does not seem to be before their eyes. They think they understand
the matter fully, without wisdom from God or counsel from man.
When it is too late, they find that they have made a mistake,
and have imperiled their happiness in this life and the salvation
of their souls. They would not admit that any one knew anything
about the matter but themselves, when if counsel had been received,
they might have saved themselves years of anxiety and sorrow. But
advice is only thrown away on those who are determined to have
their own way. Passion carries such individuals over every barrier
that reason and judgment can interpose.
Characteristics of True Love
Love is a plant of heavenly origin. It is not unreasonable; it is
not blind. It is pure and holy. But the passion of the natural heart is
another thing altogether. While pure love will take God into all its
plans, and will be in perfect harmony with the Spirit of God, passion
will be headstrong, rash, unreasonable, defiant of all restraint, and
will make the object of its choice an idol.
In all the deportment of one who possesses true love, the grace
of God will be shown. Modesty, simplicity, sincerity, morality, and
religion will characterize every step toward an alliance in marriage.
[460] Those who are thus controlled will not be absorbed in each other’s
society, at a loss of interest in the prayer meeting and the religious
service....
Marrying and Giving in Marriage
411
Seeking Divine Guidance
If men and women are in the habit of praying twice a day before
they contemplate marriage, they should pray four times a day when
such a step is anticipated. Marriage is something that will influence
and affect your life, both in this world and in the world to come. A
sincere Christian will not advance his plans in this direction without
the knowledge that God approves his course. He will not want to
choose for himself, but will feel that God must choose for him. We
are not to please ourselves, for Christ pleased not Himself. I would
not be understood to mean that anyone is to marry one whom he
does not love. This would be sin. But fancy and the emotional nature
must not be allowed to lead on to ruin. God requires the whole heart,
the supreme affections.
The majority of the marriages of our time, and the way in which
they are conducted, make them one of the signs of the last days.
Men and women are so persistent, so headstrong, that God is left out
of the question. Religion is laid aside, as if it had no part to act in
this solemn and important matter. But unless those who profess to
believe the truth are sanctified through it, and exalted in thought and
character, they are not in as favorable a position before God as the
sinner who has never been enlightened in regard to its claims.—The
[461]
Review and Herald, September 25, 1888.
Chapter 155—Responsibilities of Marriage
Many have entered the marriage relation who have not acquired
property, and who have had no inheritance. They did not possess
physical strength or mental energy to acquire property. It has been
just such ones who have been in haste to marry, and who have taken
upon themselves responsibilities of which they had no just sense.
They did not possess noble, elevated feelings, and had no just idea
of the duty of a husband and father, and what it would cost them
to provide for the wants of a family. And they manifested no more
propriety in the increase of their families than that shown in their
business transactions....
The marriage institution was designed of Heaven to be a blessing
to man; but, in a general sense, it has been abused in such a manner
as to make it a dreadful curse. Most men and women have acted
in entering the marriage relation as though the only question for
them to settle was whether they loved each other. But they should
realize that a responsibility rests upon them in the marriage relation
farther than this. They should consider whether their offspring will
possess physical health, and mental and moral strength. But few
have moved with high motives, and with elevated considerations
which they could not lightly throw off—that society had claims upon
them, that the weight of their family’s influence would tell in the
upward or downward scale.—A Solemn Appeal, 63, 64 (Edition:
[462] Signs Publishing Company Limited).
412
Chapter 156—Good Judgment and Self-Control in
Marriage
Those professing to be Christians should not enter the marriage
relation until the matter has been carefully and prayerfully considered from an elevated standpoint, to see if God can be glorified
by the union. Then they should duly consider the result of every
privilege of the marriage relation, and sanctified principle should be
the basis of every action.
Looking Ahead
Before increasing their family, they should take into consideration whether God would be glorified or dishonored by their bringing
children into the world. They should seek to glorify God by their
union from the first, and during every year of their married life.
They should calmly consider what provision can be made for their
children. They have no right to bring children into the world to be
a burden to others. Have they a business that they can rely upon to
sustain a family, so that they need not become a burden to others?
If they have not, they commit a crime in bringing children into the
world to suffer for want of proper care, food, and clothing.
The Domination of Passion
In this fast, corrupt age these things are not considered. Lustful
passion bears away, and will not submit to control, although feebleness, misery, and death are the result of its reign. Women are forced [463]
to a life of hardship, pain, and suffering, because of the uncontrollable passions of men who bear the name of husband—more rightly
could they be called brutes. Mothers drag out a miserable existence,
with children in their arms nearly all the time, managing every way
to put bread into their mouths and clothes upon their backs. Such
accumulated misery fills the world.
413
414
Messages to Young People
There is but little real, genuine, devoted pure love. This precious
article is very rare. Passion is termed love. Many a woman has
had her fine and tender sensibilities outraged, because the marriage
relation allowed him whom she called husband to be brutal in his
treatment of her. His love she found to be of so base a quality that
she became disgusted.
Necessity of Self-Control
Very many families are living in a most unhappy state, because
the husband and father allows the animal in his nature to predominate
over the intellectual and moral. The result is that a sense of languor
and depression is frequently felt, but the cause is seldom divined
as being the result of their own improper course of action. We are
under solemn obligations to God to keep the spirit pure and the body
healthy, that we may be a benefit to humanity, and render to God
[464] perfect service—Testimonies for the Church 2:380, 381.
Chapter 157—The Example of Isaac
No one who fears God can without danger connect himself with
one who fears Him not. “Can two walk together, except they be
agreed?” The happiness and prosperity of the marriage relation
depends upon the unity of the parties; but between the believer and
the unbeliever there is a radical difference of tastes, inclinations, and
purposes. They are serving two masters, between whom there can
be no concord. However pure and correct one’s principles may be,
the influence of an unbelieving companion will have a tendency to
lead away from God.
He who has entered the marriage relation while unconverted is
by his conversion placed under stronger obligation to be faithful to
his companion, however widely they may differ in regard to religious
faith; yet the claims of God should be placed above every earthly
relationship, even though trials and persecution may be the result.
With the spirit of love and meekness, this fidelity may have an
influence to win the unbelieving one. But the marriage of Christians
with the ungodly is forbidden in the Bible. The Lord’s direction is
“Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers.
Isaac was highly honored by God, in being made inheritor of
the promises through which the world was to be blessed; yet when
he was forty years of age he submitted to his father’s judgment in
appointing his experienced, God-fearing servant to choose a wife [465]
for him. And the result of that marriage, as presented in the Scriptures, is a tender and beautiful picture of domestic happiness: “Isaac
brought her unto his mother Sarah’s tent, and took Rebekah, and she
became his wife; and he loved her: and Isaac was comforted after
his mother’s death.”
What a contrast between the course of Isaac and that pursued
by the youth of our time, even among professed Christians! Young
people too often feel that the bestowal of their affections is a matter
in which self alone should be consulted,—a matter that neither God
nor their parents should in any wise control. Long before they have
415
416
Messages to Young People
reached manhood or womanhood, they think themselves competent
to make their own choice, without the aid of their parents. A few
years of married life are usually sufficient to show them their error,
but often too late to prevent its baleful results. For the same lack of
wisdom and self-control that dictated the hasty choice is permitted
to aggravate the evil, until the marriage relation becomes a galling
yoke. Many have thus wrecked their happiness in this life, and their
hope of the life to come.
If there is any subject which should be carefully considered, and
in which the counsel of older and more experienced persons should
be sought, it is the subject of marriage; if ever the Bible was needed
as a counselor, if ever divine guidance should be sought in prayer, it
is before taking a step that binds persons together for life.
Parents should never lose sight of their own responsibility for the
future happiness of their children. Isaac’s deference of his father’s
[466] judgment was the result of the training that had taught him to love a
life of obedience. While Abraham required his children to respect
parental authority, his daily life testified that that authority was not a
selfish or arbitrary control, but was founded in love, and had their
welfare and happiness in view.
Fathers and mothers should feel that a duty devolves upon them
to guide the affections of the youth, that they may be placed upon
those who will be suitable companions. They should feel it a duty,
by their own teaching and example, with the assisting grace of God,
to so mold the character of the children from their earliest years that
they will be pure and noble, and will be attracted to the good and
true. Like attracts like; like appreciates like. Let the love for truth
and purity and goodness be early implanted in the soul, and the youth
will seek the society of those who possess these characteristics....
True love is a high and holy principle, altogether different in
character from that love which is awakened by impulse, and which
suddenly dies when severely tested. It is by faithfulness to duty in the
parental home that the youth are to prepare themselves for homes of
their own. Let them here practice self-denial, and manifest kindness,
courtesy, and Christian sympathy. Thus love will be kept warm in the
heart, and he who goes out from such a household to stand at the head
of a family of his own will know how to promote the happiness of
her whom he has chosen as a companion for life. Marriage, instead
Example of Isaac
417
of being the end of love, will be only its beginning.—Patriarchs and
Prophets, 174-176.